A relation of the death of the primitive persecutors written originally in Latin by L.C.F. Lactantius ; Englished by Gilbert Burnet, D.D., to which he hath made a large preface concerning persecution.
         De mortibus persecutorum. English
         Lactantius, ca. 240-ca. 320.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 185 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 84 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A48024
         Wing L142
         ESTC R234919
         12425431
         ocm 12425431
         61829
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48024)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61829)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 944:14)
      
       
         
           
             A relation of the death of the primitive persecutors written originally in Latin by L.C.F. Lactantius ; Englished by Gilbert Burnet, D.D., to which he hath made a large preface concerning persecution.
             De mortibus persecutorum. English
             Lactantius, ca. 240-ca. 320.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           167 p.
           
             Printed for J.S.,
             Amsterdam :
             1687.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Errata: p. 167.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Persecution.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Tonya Howe
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Tonya Howe
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           RELATION
           Of
           the
           DEATH
           
             Of
             the
             Primitive
          
           PERSECUTORS
           .
        
         
           
             Written
             Originally
             in
          
           Latin
           by
           L.
           C.
           F.
           LACTANTIUS
           .
        
         
           
             Englished
             by
          
           GILBERT
           BURNET
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           large
           PREFACE
           concerning
           PERSECUTION
           .
        
         
           AMSTERDAM
           ,
           Printed
           for
           J.
           S.
           1687.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Translators
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           AMong
           all
           the
           Discoveries
           that
           have
           been
           made
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           of
           the
           Books
           that
           had
           been
           esteemed
           lost
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           since
           that
           of
           the
           
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Clemens
          
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           received
           with
           more
           joy
           than
           this
           of
           
           Lactantius's
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Death
             of
             the
             Persecutors
          
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           World
           is
           beholding
           to
           the
           happy
           Industry
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           Baluzius
           ,
           who
           having
           found
           this
           treasure
           ,
           not
           only
           communicated
           it
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           enriched
           it
           with
           his
           learned
           Notes
           :
           by
           which
           he
           has
           added
           a
           new
           Essay
           ,
           to
           the
           many
           that
           have
           already
           appeared
           ,
           of
           his
           great
           Sincerity
           ,
           his
           profound
           Learning
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           solid
           Judgment
           :
           It
           has
           been
           since
           that
           time
           reprinted
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           with
           shorter
           Notes
           ;
           in
           which
           there
           are
           many
           happy
           conjectures
           ,
           made
           both
           for
           
           supplying
           some
           of
           the
           Words
           that
           were
           worn
           out
           of
           the
           
             Manuscript
             Copy
          
           ,
           and
           for
           correcting
           some
           Passages
           ,
           which
           the
           Copyer
           perhaps
           writ
           wrong
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           upon
           that
           Edition
           that
           this
           Translation
           is
           made
           .
        
         
           The
           Importance
           of
           this
           Book
           will
           be
           easily
           apprehended
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           consider
           that
           Lactantius
           was
           the
           politest
           Writer
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           in
           whom
           one
           finds
           somewhat
           very
           like
           
           Augustus's
           Age
           revived
           ;
           he
           had
           also
           particular
           Opportunities
           of
           being
           well
           informed
           of
           his
           Subject
           ,
           by
           the
           Post
           to
           which
           he
           was
           advanced
           in
           
             Constantine's
             Court
          
           ,
           of
           being
           his
           
             Son's
             Tutor
          
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           his
           Eloquence
           carries
           him
           often
           into
           strains
           that
           become
           an
           Orator
           ,
           better
           than
           a
           Historian
           :
           for
           he
           has
           a
           heat
           of
           stile
           ,
           that
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           imitated
           by
           one
           that
           would
           write
           History
           .
           But
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           designed
           this
           Book
           to
           be
           a
           mixed
           sort
           of
           writing
           ,
           between
           a
           Discourse
           and
           a
           History
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Figures
           that
           agree
           not
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           Account
           that
           he
           gives
           of
           
             Saint
             Peter's
          
           coming
           to
           Rome
           ,
           cuts
           off
           the
           Fable
           of
           his
           being
           there
           for
           
             five
             and
          
           
           
             twenty
             years
          
           :
           but
           if
           what
           he
           sayes
           of
           things
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           is
           not
           thought
           so
           Authentical
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           Authority
           seems
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           those
           Persecutions
           that
           are
           said
           to
           have
           risen
           between
           Domitians
           Reign
           and
           
           Decius's
           ,
           since
           he
           represents
           all
           that
           Interval
           as
           a
           time
           of
           a
           long
           Peace
           to
           the
           Christians
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           at
           least
           suppose
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           much
           better
           Informed
           of
           that
           which
           ▪
           fell
           out
           during
           the
           
             last
             Persecution
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           beginning
           ▪
           which
           h●…
           assigns
           to
           it
           cuts
           off
           all
           those
           
             Legends
             of
             Martyrs
          
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           )
           suffered
           before
           that
           year
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           cannot
           doubt
           of
           the
           time
           in
           which
           he
           tells
           us
           the
           Persecution
           began
           ,
           so
           no
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           call
           in
           question
           the
           Limits
           that
           he
           sets
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Constance
           ordered
           only
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           in
           which
           the
           Christians
           held
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           should
           be
           pulled
           down
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           carry
           the
           Persecution
           further
           against
           the
           Christians
           themselves
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           excepts
           the
           Gaules
           out
           of
           those
           Provinces
           that
           felt
           the
           Fury
           of
           those
           Edicts
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           a
           number
           of
           
           Legends
           there
           are
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           .
           For
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           very
           soon
           after
           this
           Persecution
           was
           over
           ,
           some
           that
           loved
           either
           to
           make
           (
           or
           at
           least
           to
           report
           )
           very
           tragical
           Stories
           concerning
           it
           ,
           seemed
           to
           give
           no
           Bounds
           to
           their
           Invention
           upon
           a
           Subject
           that
           was
           fruitful
           enough
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           been
           swelled
           up
           by
           such
           Additions
           .
           The
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Records
           that
           the
           Christians
           kept
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           carefully
           searched
           after
           during
           this
           Persecution
           ,
           gave
           some
           colour
           for
           those
           pretended
           Discoveries
           ;
           for
           it
           served
           turn
           to
           give
           them
           credit
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           Relations
           had
           been
           preserved
           from
           the
           Searches
           of
           those
           Inquisitors
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           they
           were
           by
           accident
           found
           out
           in
           some
           corner
           ,
           where
           very
           probably
           those
           that
           forged
           them
           ,
           both
           laid
           them
           and
           found
           them
           :
           and
           the
           matter
           would
           no
           doubt
           have
           been
           received
           with
           more
           Credit
           ,
           if
           some
           Dream
           or
           Vision
           had
           been
           pretended
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           had
           made
           the
           Discovery
           .
           Of
           all
           those
           Legends
           none
           is
           more
           copious
           ,
           nor
           less
           credible
           than
           that
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           many
           accounts
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           silence
           ,
           not
           
           only
           of
           Eusebius
           and
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Writers
           of
           the
           fourth
           Century
           ,
           gave
           a
           just
           Prejudice
           against
           a
           Story
           that
           begun
           not
           to
           appear
           till
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           fifth
           Century
           ;
           so
           the
           positive
           Testimony
           of
           Lactantius
           ,
           who
           excepts
           the
           Gaules
           from
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Fable
           .
           For
           tho
           he
           shews
           so
           great
           a
           disposition
           to
           speak
           well
           of
           Constance
           ,
           that
           this
           may
           seem
           to
           lessen
           the
           Authority
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           to
           make
           his
           Court
           with
           the
           Son
           ,
           would
           naturally
           raise
           the
           Father's
           Character
           ;
           yet
           so
           remarkable
           a
           transaction
           as
           that
           was
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           been
           supprest
           with
           any
           sort
           of
           Decency
           ,
           by
           one
           that
           must
           have
           certainly
           heard
           of
           it
           if
           it
           was
           true
           .
        
         
           The
           false
           appearance
           of
           a
           greatness
           of
           mind
           ,
           that
           was
           inferred
           from
           
           Diocletian's
           resigning
           the
           Empire
           ,
           is
           also
           taken
           off
           by
           this
           Relations
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           both
           Diocletian's
           Brain
           was
           turned
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           Resignation
           was
           not
           the
           Effect
           of
           his
           Philosophy
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             Unnatural
             Ambition
          
           of
           his
           
             Son
             in
             Law
             Maximian
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Subject
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Application
           to
           which
           a
           Translation
           of
           it
           tyed
           me
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           present
           seene
           of
           affairs
           ,
           led
           my
           mind
           very
           naturally
           into
           more
           general
           thoughts
           .
           ●…
           the
           Characters
           of
           those
           
             Ancient
             Persecutors
          
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           delivered
           themselves
           up
           to
           all
           the
           Brutalities
           of
           sensual
           Pleasure
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           ruined
           their
           Subjects
           by
           severe
           Impositions
           for
           maintaining
           vast
           Armies
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           in
           their
           Wars
           ,
           shewed
           more
           care
           than
           was
           decent
           in
           preserving
           themselves
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           weak
           to
           the
           most
           excessive
           Flatteries
           ,
           the
           Profuseness
           of
           their
           Expence
           in
           the
           raising
           of
           costly
           Buildings
           ,
           their
           great
           Success
           in
           a
           course
           of
           many
           years
           ,
           their
           Superstitious
           and
           Fearful
           Tempers
           ,
           and
           to
           crown
           all
           ,
           the
           Cruelty
           that
           they
           practised
           in
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           uneasily
           drawn
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           begun
           at
           first
           with
           requiring
           all
           to
           abjure
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           particulars
           ;
           all
           these
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           insensibly
           carry
           ones
           thoughts
           to
           make
           Parallels
           between
           some
           
             Modern
             Persecutors
          
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           here
           set
           forth
           :
           but
           if
           the
           respect
           due
           to
           their
           sublime
           Character
           ,
           makes
           one
           
           drive
           away
           those
           less
           decent
           sallies
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           carried
           before
           he
           is
           aware
           ,
           yet
           the
           Importance
           of
           this
           matter
           leads
           to
           speculations
           that
           are
           more
           General
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           less
           offensive
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Melancholy
           State
           of
           things
           at
           present
           carried
           me
           in
           those
           Intervals
           in
           which
           I
           discontinued
           the
           dry
           work
           of
           translating
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           grounds
           on
           which
           those
           cruel
           and
           persecuting
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           are
           founded
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Motives
           from
           which
           they
           rise
           ,
           the
           Characters
           that
           accompany
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Effects
           that
           follow
           them
           ;
           I
           thought
           I
           might
           be
           forgiven
           a
           little
           ,
           if
           I
           took
           the
           liberty
           to
           swell
           up
           the
           bulk
           of
           this
           small
           Book
           with
           a
           Preface
           of
           some
           length
           ;
           in
           which
           my
           design
           is
           not
           only
           to
           expose
           this
           ill
           natured
           Principle
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           where-ever
           it
           is
           authorised
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           more
           infallible
           mark
           of
           an
           
             Antichristian
             Church
          
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           other
           Characters
           are
           of
           an
           
             Infallible
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           which
           those
           pretend
           ,
           that
           have
           died
           themselves
           so
           red
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           others
           ;
           but
           likewise
           to
           form
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           those
           who
           hate
           Persecution
           ,
           
           perhaps
           only
           because
           they
           either
           feel
           it
           ,
           or
           are
           affraid
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           a
           Notion
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           as
           may
           preserve
           them
           from
           falling
           into
           the
           same
           Excesses
           if
           a
           Revolution
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           should
           put
           it
           in
           their
           Power
           ,
           to
           use
           others
           as
           hardly
           as
           they
           have
           been
           used
           by
           them
           .
           It
           has
           been
           often
           observed
           ,
           that
           tho
           a
           
             Plea
             for
             Moderation
          
           is
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           all
           the
           Unfortunate
           ,
           yet
           their
           Fortunes
           came
           no
           sooner
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           insensibly
           got
           into
           that
           Principle
           which
           was
           so
           much
           decried
           by
           themselves
           ,
           when
           their
           Affairs
           were
           in
           an
           ill
           condition
           :
           as
           if
           the
           only
           quarrel
           that
           they
           had
           to
           Persecution
           ,
           was
           because
           they
           had
           not
           the
           managing
           of
           it
           themselves
           .
           I
           will
           treat
           this
           Subject
           with
           all
           the
           closeness
           that
           the
           Matter
           deserves
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           am
           capable
           of
           ;
           and
           will
           avoid
           the
           serving
           up
           what
           I
           am
           to
           propose
           with
           the
           garnishings
           of
           the
           fine
           Sayings
           of
           others
           :
           for
           as
           that
           would
           carry
           me
           too
           far
           ,
           so
           a
           
             good
             Reason
          
           is
           so
           much
           a
           better
           thing
           ,
           than
           a
           round
           Period
           ,
           or
           a
           laboured
           Sentence
           ,
           that
           the
           Mind
           finds
           it self
           satisfied
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Fancy
           is
           only
           pleased
           with
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           All
           Persecution
           rises
           out
           of
           an
           Impatience
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           man
           less
           able
           to
           bear
           Contradiction
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Tyranny
           in
           most
           mens
           nature
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           desire
           to
           subdue
           all
           others
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           understandings
           :
           and
           such
           men
           have
           an
           implacable
           hatred
           to
           all
           that
           do
           not
           render
           themselves
           to
           their
           Reasons
           ;
           and
           think
           that
           they
           are
           affronted
           when
           other
           men
           refuse
           to
           submit
           to
           them
           :
           so
           that
           he
           who
           would
           strike
           at
           Persecution
           in
           its
           root
           ,
           must
           begin
           here
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           soften
           men
           ,
           especially
           towards
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           This
           Imperious
           temper
           ,
           when
           it
           works
           upon
           Subjects
           of
           Religion
           ,
           finds
           somewhat
           to
           raise
           its
           spleen
           ,
           that
           was
           of
           it self
           Impetuous
           enough
           before
           :
           and
           that
           which
           is
           called
           Fury
           and
           Rage
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           imployed
           in
           other
           Disputes
           ,
           comes
           to
           be
           called
           Zeal
           when
           it
           is
           turned
           towards
           the
           Theories
           that
           relate
           to
           another
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           when
           we
           consider
           what
           a
           sublime
           thing
           
             Divine
             Truth
          
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           poor
           low
           thing
           the
           
             Mind
             of
             Man
          
           is
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           cause
           to
           blunt
           a
           little
           the
           
           edge
           of
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           too
           sharp
           in
           such
           matters
           .
           Man
           is
           much
           governed
           by
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           Fancy
           follows
           the
           texture
           of
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           renders
           many
           more
           capable
           of
           apprehending
           Objects
           that
           are
           some
           way
           proportioned
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           disposed
           to
           follow
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           Temper
           prepares
           men
           for
           some
           Opinions
           and
           prepossesses
           them
           against
           others
           .
           With
           th●…
           reater
           part
           of
           mankind
           ,
           Education
           is
           so
           powerful
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           scarce
           able
           ever
           to
           overcome
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           Education
           and
           Temper
           have
           hit
           together
           ,
           it
           will
           require
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           elevation
           to
           rescue
           a
           Man
           from
           their
           force
           .
           Men
           likewise
           receive
           with
           their
           Impressions
           of
           Religion
           such
           a
           respect
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           makes
           them
           look
           on
           every
           thought
           that
           calls
           them
           in
           question
           as
           criminal
           :
           and
           when
           persons
           are
           bred
           up
           to
           disquiet
           themselves
           with
           Scruples
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           so
           much
           as
           made
           a
           doubt
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           see
           them
           adhere
           so
           firmly
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           which
           stick
           so
           fast
           to
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           even
           Atheists
           themselves
           after
           all
           the
           
           pains
           they
           take
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           them
           ,
           cannot
           shake
           them
           off
           so
           entirely
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           return
           oft
           upon
           them
           .
           Men
           that
           think
           much
           ,
           and
           that
           Reason
           well
           ,
           that
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           biass
           that
           Interest
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Kindred
           ,
           and
           Custom
           ,
           do
           give
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           leisure
           to
           examine
           matters
           carefully
           ,
           may
           indeed
           get
           above
           all
           these
           :
           yet
           there
           are
           so
           few
           that
           can
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           yet
           so
           much
           fewer
           that
           will
           do
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           so
           many
           change
           their
           Perswasions
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           so
           few
           do
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           so
           sublime
           a
           Theory
           to
           think
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Attributes
           and
           Works
           ,
           or
           to
           think
           of
           another
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Way
           that
           leads
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           till
           God
           furnishes
           out
           a
           new
           Mission
           of
           Apostles
           with
           a
           Measure
           of
           those
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           ,
           which
           he
           poured
           out
           on
           the
           Great
           Pentecost
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           imagine
           how
           the
           Conversion
           of
           
             Heathen
             Nations
          
           should
           be
           made
           .
           For
           tho
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           some
           of
           these
           is
           extream
           gross
           ,
           yet
           their
           Priests
           have
           such
           Symbolical
           significations
           for
           all
           these
           Rites
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           much
           diminish
           the
           horror
           which
           is
           raised
           by
           the
           first
           
           sight
           of
           them
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Strangers
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           chief
           grounds
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           prove
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           Prophecies
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           and
           their
           Accomplishment
           in
           the
           Now
           ,
           from
           the
           Evidence
           that
           was
           given
           concerning
           the
           Miracles
           ,
           the
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           confirm
           from
           the
           Collateral
           Proofs
           of
           the
           State
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           this
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Succession
           of
           Authors
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Ages
           that
           have
           past
           since
           ,
           have
           mentioned
           those
           matters
           ,
           and
           cited
           the
           Books
           which
           we
           hold
           to
           be
           Divine
           .
           All
           this
           is
           so
           evident
           to
           those
           who
           can
           make
           the
           Enquiry
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           strange
           to
           find
           how
           any
           one
           can
           withstand
           it
           ;
           but
           to
           Barbarians
           ,
           who
           know
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           no
           way
           of
           Informing
           themselves
           concerning
           it
           ,
           all
           this
           can
           signify
           nothing
           .
           So
           that
           in
           order
           to
           the
           convincing
           their
           understandings
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           do
           not
           treat
           of
           Gods
           secret
           Methods
           in
           touching
           their
           Consciences
           )
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           we
           should
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           yield
           easily
           ,
           unless
           there
           were
           a
           new
           Power
           of
           working
           Miracles
           
           conferred
           on
           those
           who
           labour
           in
           this
           work
           .
           And
           what
           noise
           soever
           the
           Missionaries
           may
           make
           with
           their
           Miracles
           in
           those
           remote
           parts
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           these
           are
           all
           Impostures
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           necessary
           of
           all
           other
           Miracles
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           strange
           Nations
           ,
           being
           
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
          
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Apostles
           were
           so
           wonderfully
           furnisht
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           since
           they
           all
           are
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           wanting
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           possible
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           change
           his
           Methods
           ,
           or
           qualify
           men
           to
           work
           Wonders
           ,
           and
           not
           give
           them
           that
           which
           is
           both
           the
           most
           sensible
           and
           the
           most
           useful
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           towards
           that
           end
           for
           which
           he
           authorises
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           from
           this
           digression
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           scarce
           the
           Master
           of
           his
           own
           thoughts
           :
           Habit
           ,
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           do
           so
           concur
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           open
           his
           eyes
           to
           new
           Objects
           ,
           nor
           see
           them
           in
           a
           new
           Light
           other
           than
           that
           in
           which
           he
           has
           been
           accustomed
           to
           view
           them
           ;
           and
           a
           Man
           can
           no
           more
           change
           his
           notions
           of
           things
           ,
           because
           a
           set
           of
           new
           Opinions
           would
           accomodate
           him
           better
           ,
           than
           he
           can
           change
           
           the
           relish
           that
           his
           senses
           ,
           his
           ear
           or
           his
           tast
           has
           in
           their
           objects
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           prevaricate
           ,
           but
           he
           still
           thinks
           as
           he
           thinks
           ;
           and
           cannot
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           have
           himself
           do
           so
           :
           But
           if
           a
           man
           is
           not
           the
           master
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           much
           less
           is
           any
           other
           man
           the
           Master
           of
           it
           .
           No
           man
           has
           that
           Superiority
           over
           any
           other
           mans
           reason
           ,
           as
           to
           expect
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           alwayes
           accomodate
           it self
           to
           his
           :
           and
           the
           severest
           exercise
           of
           Tyranny
           must
           still
           leave
           the
           thoughts
           at
           liberty
           :
           the
           forcing
           a
           man
           to
           say
           ,
           or
           do
           otherwise
           than
           he
           thinks
           ,
           by
           threatnings
           ,
           the
           execution
           of
           which
           is
           above
           his
           force
           to
           endure
           ,
           is
           only
           the
           delivering
           over
           such
           a
           person
           to
           the
           rack
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           those
           miseries
           hereafter
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           the
           portion
           of
           Hipocrites
           ,
           and
           of
           Dissemblers
           with
           God
           or
           Man.
           Nor
           is
           there
           such
           an
           infallible
           distinction
           in
           one
           mans
           nature
           from
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           more
           like
           to
           be
           in
           the
           right
           than
           the
           other
           :
           Since
           therefore
           ,
           among
           all
           those
           that
           differ
           ,
           some
           must
           be
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           the
           power
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           may
           possibly
           be
           of
           the
           wrong
           side
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           case
           all
           
           their
           Severity
           is
           turned
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           believe
           it
           .
           And
           since
           God
           makes
           the
           Sun
           to
           shine
           ,
           and
           the
           Rain
           to
           fall
           on
           the
           just
           as
           well
           as
           the
           unjust
           ,
           Gideons
           reasoning
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           this
           matter
           
             if
             Baal
             is
             a●…
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             plead
             for
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           the
           force
           of
           Gamaliels
           Argument
           ,
           that
           
             if
             it
             is
             of
             Men
             ,
             it
             will
             come
             to
             nought
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             fight
             against
             him
             .
          
           As
           it
           silenced
           an
           Assembly
           of
           very
           fierce
           Persecutors
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           full
           as
           strong
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           :
           For
           Reason
           is
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           changeth
           not
           .
           It
           seems
           also
           plain
           ,
           that
           those
           Actions
           which
           concern
           humane
           Society
           ,
           belong
           indeed
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           but
           that
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           actions
           as
           arise
           out
           of
           those
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           others
           have
           no
           interest
           ,
           are
           Gods
           Immediate
           Province
           ;
           and
           can
           belong
           to
           no
           other
           Jurisdiction
           .
           God
           only
           knows
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           he
           alone
           can
           change
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           Magistrate
           by
           encroaching
           upon
           them
           ,
           breaks
           in
           upon
           Gods
           propriety
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           essential
           right
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           of
           worshipping
           God
           according
           to
           our
           conviction
           ,
           which
           
           is
           in
           us
           Antecedent
           to
           all
           humane
           Government
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           become
           subject
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           General
           Theories
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           give
           a
           very
           favourable
           view
           of
           what
           is
           now
           advanced
           ,
           the
           characters
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           express
           texts
           that
           are
           in
           it
           should
           determine
           this
           matter
           more
           positively
           .
           The
           Religion
           revealed
           by
           Moses
           consisted
           in
           Temporal
           Promises
           ,
           an
           Earthly
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           blessings
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           so
           that
           since
           the
           Iewes
           had
           all
           these
           things
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           reasonable
           that
           a
           violation
           of
           that
           Law
           should
           infer
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           all
           those
           Rights
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           held
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           as
           just
           ,
           that
           a
           Iew
           should
           have
           been
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           violation
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           put
           a
           man
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           coins
           or
           clips
           Money
           :
           yet
           as
           for
           Opinions
           the
           case
           was
           different
           ,
           even
           among
           the
           Iews
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           tho
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Sadducees
           struck
           at
           the
           Foundations
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           the
           upper
           hand
           ,
           never
           carried
           the
           matter
           so
           far
           as
           to
           proceed
           to
           extremities
           
           against
           them
           .
           But
           what
           Severities
           soever
           might
           have
           agreed
           with
           the
           Mosaical
           dispensation
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           all
           out
           of
           doors
           under
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ;
           which
           gives
           us
           no
           Earthly
           Canaan
           ,
           no
           Temporal
           Blessings
           ,
           nor
           the
           Rules
           for
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           :
           but
           having
           found
           the
           World
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           Temporal
           Rights
           ,
           it
           only
           came
           to
           superadd
           to
           those
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Rules
           of
           a
           Divine
           Discipline
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Happiness
           or
           Miseries
           of
           another
           State
           do
           depend
           .
           Now
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           an
           uncontested
           Rule
           in
           Justice
           ,
           that
           in
           whatsoever
           Society
           one
           is
           engaged
           ,
           the
           Violation
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           that
           Society
           can
           only
           inser
           a
           Forfeiture
           of
           all
           that
           one
           had
           or
           might
           have
           expected
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           :
           but
           this
           cannot
           be
           carried
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           one
           forfeit
           all
           that
           he
           holds
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           other
           Society
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           belongs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           since
           we
           hold
           our
           
             Temporal
             Estates
          
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           our
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           are
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           State
           or
           Kingdom
           to
           which
           we
           belong
           ,
           our
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           only
           contrary
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           may
           well
           make
           us
           forfeit
           all
           that
           belongs
           
           to
           us
           by
           vertue
           of
           our
           
             Baptismal
             Covenant
          
           ;
           but
           this
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           carried
           so
           far
           as
           to
           cut
           off
           those
           Rights
           that
           we
           have
           antecedent
           to
           our
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Subjects
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           confirmed
           all
           this
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             save
          
           ;
           and
           by
           giving
           this
           Rule
           of
           Justice
           ,
           
             of
             doing
             to
             others
             that
             which
             we
             would
             have
             others
             do
             to
             us
             :
          
           which
           would
           soon
           let
           all
           Persecutors
           see
           how
           differently
           they
           act
           to
           it
           :
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           has
           made
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Meekness
           and
           Charity
           ,
           such
           main
           Ingredients
           in
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           made
           them
           the
           Characters
           by
           which
           his
           Disciples
           may
           be
           every
           where
           known
           ;
           and
           this
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           is
           so
           diffused
           thro
           the
           whole
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             N.
             Testament
          
           ,
           that
           how
           hard
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           to
           understand
           some
           of
           the
           other
           passages
           that
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           ambiguity
           at
           all
           in
           those
           that
           set
           this
           forth
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           only
           restrained
           from
           ruining
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           required
           to
           love
           them
           ,
           to
           bear
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           in
           the
           
           Spirit
           of
           Meekness
           :
           there
           are
           some
           of
           the
           Epistles
           that
           do
           not
           mention
           several
           of
           the
           Duties
           Incumbent
           on
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           one
           ,
           how
           short
           soever
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           of
           Love
           is
           not
           proposed
           ,
           in
           terms
           that
           are
           both
           strong
           and
           tender
           ;
           and
           while
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Corinth
          
           was
           almost
           rent
           asunder
           by
           a
           variety
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           different
           Parties
           that
           followed
           the
           several
           Teachers
           that
           had
           been
           among
           them
           ;
           St.
           Paul
           does
           not
           enter
           much
           into
           the
           Grounds
           of
           their
           Disputes
           ,
           but
           recommends
           Love
           and
           Charity
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           terms
           that
           shew
           how
           much
           he
           himself
           was
           Inflamed
           while
           he
           writ
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           carried
           into
           all
           the
           raptures
           of
           a
           Divine
           Eloquence
           that
           so
           transporting
           a
           Subject
           could
           inspire
           :
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           ,
           lived
           so
           long
           as
           to
           see
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           the
           first
           fer
           vour
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           slacken
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           writ
           to
           revive
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Argument
           upon
           which
           he
           dwells
           chiefly
           ,
           is
           to
           persuade
           all
           to
           
             love
             one
             another
          
           ,
           and
           he
           does
           that
           in
           the
           softest
           and
           most
           melting
           terms
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
           The
           Controversy
           concerning
           the
           Obligation
           that
           lay
           on
           the
           Gentiles
           for
           obeying
           the
           
             Mosaical
             Law
          
           ,
           was
           judged
           
           by
           the
           Apostles
           against
           the
           Iudaisers
           ,
           and
           the
           Inferences
           that
           depended
           on
           that
           Controversy
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           shews
           ,
           they
           went
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           void
           
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           same
           Apostle
           is
           gentle
           to
           those
           that
           without
           seeing
           the
           extent
           of
           these
           consequences
           ,
           were
           carried
           away
           by
           those
           Iudaisers
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           observing
           them
           from
           a
           good
           motive
           ,
           they
           were
           
             acceptable
             to
             God
          
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           consisted
           not
           in
           those
           scrupulous
           Distinctions
           of
           Meats
           and
           of
           Drinks
           ,
           but
           
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Ioy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           so
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           was
           to
           endeavour
           to
           be
           fully
           persuaded
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           
             judge
             his
             Brother
          
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           but
           to
           leave
           him
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God.
           This
           way
           of
           managing
           a
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           was
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           maintained
           with
           so
           stiff
           an
           Opposition
           ,
           even
           to
           that
           extraordinary
           Authority
           that
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           the
           measure
           upon
           which
           all
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           formed
           themselves
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           had
           
           an
           infallible
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           have
           spoken
           in
           a
           strain
           of
           a
           higher
           Authority
           than
           any
           that
           have
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           yet
           thought
           fit
           to
           treat
           of
           those
           Matters
           in
           such
           an
           humble
           and
           softning
           stile
           ,
           those
           who
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           such
           a
           direction
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           dictate
           ,
           and
           to
           threaten
           and
           destroy
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           indeed
           an
           amasing
           thing
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           much
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           has
           departed
           from
           that
           Pattern
           :
           and
           when
           one
           considers
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Christian
           and
           the
           
             Mahometan
             Religion
          
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           a
           little
           surprised
           to
           see
           the
           changes
           that
           have
           befallen
           both
           .
           The
           blessed
           Author
           of
           our
           
             Holy
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Pattern
           for
           Humility
           and
           Charity
           ,
           so
           he
           
             was
             made
             perfect
             thro
             Sufferings
          
           :
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           as
           it
           contains
           precepts
           suteable
           to
           the
           Example
           that
           he
           gave
           ,
           which
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           plainest
           and
           most
           persuading
           Expressions
           possible
           ,
           so
           it
           gained
           its
           first
           Glory
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           obtained
           its
           chief
           Triumphs
           over
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Meekness
           and
           Gentleness
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           and
           Charity
           of
           those
           who
           embraced
           it
           :
           on
           the
           
           contrary
           ,
           the
           
             Mahometan
             Religion
          
           began
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           that
           Impostor
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Fierceness
           of
           rage
           ,
           and
           was
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           by
           which
           Mahomet
           pretended
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           convert
           the
           World
           :
           The
           Nations
           that
           have
           received
           the
           
             Mahometan
             Religion
          
           ,
           are
           by
           their
           Constitution
           rough
           and
           barbarous
           :
           and
           yet
           how
           shameful
           a
           reverse
           of
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           the
           
             two
             Religions
          
           is
           but
           too
           visible
           to
           the
           World
           :
           the
           Mahometans
           in
           a
           course
           of
           several
           Ages
           are
           so
           much
           softned
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           that
           cruelty
           with
           which
           their
           Religion
           appeared
           at
           first
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           so
           gentle
           ,
           that
           
             those
             of
             a
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           believes
           theirs
           to
           be
           only
           an
           Imposture
           ,
           live
           secure
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           Price
           that
           the
           
             Liberty
             of
             their
             Conscience
          
           must
           rise
           to
           :
           and
           that
           being
           payed
           ,
           they
           enjoy
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           pretends
           the
           highest
           ,
           has
           so
           far
           departed
           from
           the
           Meekness
           of
           its
           Author
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           first
           Followers
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           
           all
           the
           polishings
           of
           Learning
           and
           Civility
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           the
           cruellest
           and
           the
           most
           implacable
           Society
           that
           has
           ever
           yet
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           :
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Evidences
           but
           this
           single
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           how
           much
           that
           Body
           has
           departed
           from
           its
           first
           Institution
           :
           and
           if
           our
           Saviour
           has
           given
           us
           a
           short
           Abridgment
           of
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Devil
           in
           these
           two
           qualities
           ,
           that
           
             he
             is
             a
             Lyar
             and
             a
             Murderer
             ,
          
           then
           any
           Body
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           has
           decreed
           ,
           
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             to
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           and
           that
           has
           also
           decreed
           
             the
             Murder
             of
             so
             many
             Innocent
             Persons
             ,
          
           who
           have
           done
           nothing
           against
           that
           Civil
           Society
           to
           which
           they
           belong
           ,
           that
           deserves
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           Lives
           ;
           such
           a
           Body
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           take
           our
           Saviours
           Character
           for
           a
           Rule
           ,
           looks
           more
           like
           the
           Followers
           of
           that
           fallen
           Spirit
           ,
           than
           the
           Body
           of
           which
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           is
           the
           Head.
           And
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           plain
           and
           express
           Words
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           great
           Duties
           of
           a
           Holy
           Life
           are
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           most
           particularly
           those
           of
           Love
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           the
           Darkness
           that
           are
           in
           many
           other
           passages
           
           of
           which
           the
           meaning
           is
           more
           disputable
           ,
           it
           looks
           like
           an
           unaccountable
           Perverseness
           to
           see
           men
           ,
           who
           still
           pretend
           to
           make
           that
           Book
           their
           Rule
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           so
           visibly
           faulty
           in
           executing
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           so
           excessively
           severe
           in
           imposing
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           to
           give
           one
           single
           Instance
           .
        
         
           
             Pope
             Leo
          
           the
           Tenth
           in
           the
           Reformation
           that
           he
           set
           out
           ,
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           ,
           order'd
           a
           severe
           Prosecution
           to
           be
           made
           of
           all
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Laws
           against
           them
           should
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           :
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           order'd
           such
           slight
           punishment
           against
           those
           that
           should
           wilfully
           and
           publickly
           Blaspheme
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           even
           tho
           they
           relapsed
           in
           it
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           deter
           men
           with
           too
           much
           severity
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           that
           which
           was
           so
           common
           in
           his
           own
           Court
           :
           a
           small
           Fine
           ,
           or
           the
           Forfeiture
           of
           the
           Profits
           of
           a
           Benefice
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           punishment
           that
           he
           laid
           on
           the
           one
           ,
           even
           when
           
             Clergy
             men
          
           relapsed
           in
           it
           .
           This
           may
           serve
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           tho
           naturally
           one
           is
           apt
           to
           think
           Blasphemy
           
           a
           much
           more
           heinous
           Crime
           than
           Heresy
           ,
           yet
           a
           Pope
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Council
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           was
           General
           ,
           made
           a
           Distinction
           in
           the
           punishing
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           little
           for
           their
           Honour
           .
        
         
           The
           Christians
           did
           ,
           during
           the
           first
           Ages
           ,
           declare
           highly
           against
           all
           Cruelty
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           a
           Difference
           of
           Persuasion
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           and
           tho
           their
           Interest
           Naturally
           led
           them
           to
           this
           ,
           yet
           we
           pass
           a
           very
           hard
           Judgment
           on
           those
           times
           ,
           if
           we
           think
           that
           they
           were
           only
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           because
           the
           Power
           was
           then
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
           When
           the
           Empire
           turned
           Christian
           ,
           the
           very
           
             Heathen
             Worship
          
           was
           not
           only
           tolerated
           for
           above
           a
           whole
           Age
           together
           ,
           but
           the
           Heathens
           themselves
           continued
           to
           be
           in
           the
           chief
           Imployments
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           and
           it
           is
           pleasant
           to
           see
           how
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           long
           persecuted
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           contrived
           the
           severest
           of
           all
           the
           Persecutions
           under
           Iulian
           ,
           which
           very
           probably
           had
           been
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           returned
           victorious
           from
           his
           Persian
           Expedition
           ,
           saw
           the
           State
           of
           things
           no
           sooner
           altered
           ,
           than
           
           they
           began
           to
           imploy
           all
           their
           Eloquence
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Toleration
           ;
           as
           if
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           had
           been
           an
           essential
           Right
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           :
           and
           they
           carry'd
           this
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           pretend
           ,
           that
           a
           difference
           in
           Religion
           tends
           more
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           a
           Uniformity
           in
           it
           could
           do
           :
           and
           so
           they
           fancied
           ,
           that
           a
           variety
           in
           it
           was
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           severity
           that
           Christians
           practised
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           was
           the
           
             banishing
             of
             Arius
          
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           of
           his
           Followers
           :
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           utmost
           extent
           of
           
             Civil
             Authority
          
           in
           those
           matters
           :
           for
           certainly
           a
           Government
           may
           put
           such
           persons
           out
           of
           its
           protection
           ,
           that
           are
           Enemies
           to
           its
           Peace
           ,
           and
           so
           banish
           them
           upon
           great
           occasions
           ,
           giving
           them
           leave
           to
           sell
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           away
           with
           them
           all
           that
           belongs
           to
           them
           ;
           yet
           this
           being
           all
           that
           any
           Humane
           Government
           can
           claim
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           applied
           too
           easily
           nor
           rashly
           ,
           till
           it
           is
           visible
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           Remedies
           are
           ineffectual
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           publick
           Safety
           can
           be
           no
           other
           
           way
           secured
           :
           but
           tho
           this
           severity
           against
           Arius
           had
           no
           great
           effects
           ,
           yet
           the
           Arians
           had
           no
           sooner
           the
           Power
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           than
           they
           put
           in
           practtice
           first
           all
           the
           Contrivances
           of
           Craft
           and
           Fraud
           ,
           together
           with
           many
           less
           crying
           Violences
           ,
           under
           Constance
           ,
           and
           they
           carried
           this
           afterwards
           to
           a
           more
           open
           Persecution
           under
           Valens
           :
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           both
           in
           Spain
           and
           Africk
           it
           appeared
           ,
           that
           a
           cruel
           Spirit
           was
           so
           inherent
           in
           that
           party
           ,
           that
           it
           shewed
           it self
           as
           oft
           as
           ever
           they
           had
           it
           in
           their
           Power
           :
           but
           while
           Valens
           persecuted
           in
           his
           Division
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           it
           is
           observed
           ,
           that
           Valentinian
           his
           Brother
           thought
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           support
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           without
           persecuting
           the
           other
           ;
           Gratian
           carried
           the
           matter
           further
           ,
           and
           tolerated
           both
           almost
           equally
           .
           And
           in
           the
           happy
           turn
           under
           Theodosius
           ,
           at
           what
           pains
           was
           
             S.
             Gregory
             Nazianzene
          
           to
           restrain
           the
           Orthodox
           from
           retaliating
           upon
           the
           Arians
           the
           ill
           treatment
           that
           they
           had
           suffered
           from
           them
           :
           and
           not
           only
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           Arians
           ,
           continued
           to
           have
           their
           Churches
           in
           the
           Imperial
           Cities
           .
           The
           first
           Instance
           of
           the
           Imploying
           the
           
           Secular
           Arm
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           was
           set
           on
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           was
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           that
           bloody
           Tyrant
           Maximus
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           managed
           by
           two
           such
           scandalous
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           their
           ill
           Lives
           is
           no
           small
           Prejudice
           against
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           carried
           on
           by
           such
           Instruments
           .
           This
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           best
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           Effects
           of
           that
           Severity
           are
           very
           copiously
           marked
           by
           the
           Historian
           .
           One
           is
           unwilling
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           Ages
           ,
           to
           reflect
           on
           the
           Rigour
           that
           appears
           in
           some
           Laws
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Code
           ;
           yet
           the
           mild
           behaviour
           of
           
             Atticus
             ,
             Proclus
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           marked
           with
           the
           praises
           that
           were
           due
           to
           it
           :
           and
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           those
           Laws
           were
           rather
           made
           to
           terrify
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           should
           be
           executed
           .
        
         
           The
           Donatists
           ,
           after
           a
           Contest
           of
           above
           120
           years
           continuance
           ,
           that
           was
           managed
           at
           first
           more
           gently
           ,
           grew
           at
           last
           so
           fierce
           and
           intolerable
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           contented
           with
           their
           own
           Churches
           ,
           they
           broke
           in
           upon
           the
           Churches
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Unity
           :
           and
           committed
           many
           Outrages
           on
           the
           Persons
           of
           some
           
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           putting
           out
           the
           Eyes
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           leaving
           others
           for
           Dead
           :
           the
           Bishops
           upon
           that
           consulted
           ,
           whether
           they
           ought
           to
           demand
           not
           only
           the
           Emperour's
           Protection
           ,
           but
           the
           Application
           of
           the
           Laws
           made
           against
           Hereticks
           to
           the
           
             Donatists
             .
             S.
             Austin
          
           and
           some
           Bishops
           opposed
           this
           for
           some
           time
           ;
           but
           they
           yielded
           at
           last
           :
           and
           these
           Laws
           were
           so
           severely
           executed
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Donatists
           themselves
           complained
           heavily
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           
             S.
             Austin
          
           in
           several
           Letters
           that
           he
           writ
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           made
           the
           same
           complaints
           ;
           he
           interceded
           very
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           
             it
             detracted
             much
             from
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           
             that
             had
             received
             so
             much
             Honour
             from
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
          
           Martyrs
           ,
           
             to
             see
             others
             suffer
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
          
           Church
           :
           and
           he
           told
           them
           plainly
           ,
           that
           
             if
             they
             did
             not
             proceed
             more
             moderately
             ,
             the
          
           Bishops
           
             would
             suffer
             all
             that
             could
             come
             upon
             them
             from
             the
             Rage
             of
             the
          
           Donatists
           ,
           
             rather
             than
             Complain
             any
             more
             to
             those
             who
             acted
             so
             rigorously
             .
          
           Yet
           tho
           
             S.
             Austin
          
           condemn'd
           the
           Excesses
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrates
          
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           he
           set
           himself
           
           to
           justify
           Severity
           in
           General
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           imployed
           ▪
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           moderate
           Pleadings
           for
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           found
           either
           in
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           ,
           and
           more
           copiously
           in
           our
           Author
           Lactantius
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Reasonings
           that
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Hilary
          
           ,
           and
           Lucifer
           ,
           with
           Relation
           to
           the
           Persecutions
           of
           the
           Arians
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           forgot
           ;
           
             Saint
             Austin
          
           had
           a
           heat
           of
           Imagination
           ,
           that
           was
           very
           copious
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           he
           turned
           it
           :
           and
           this
           was
           imployed
           chiefly
           in
           allegorising
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           bring
           together
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           proofs
           for
           every
           cause
           that
           he
           undertook
           ;
           without
           troubling
           himself
           to
           examine
           critically
           what
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           those
           Passages
           might
           be
           :
           and
           he
           is
           so
           apt
           to
           run
           out
           in
           all
           his
           Reasonings
           into
           excessive
           Amplifications
           ,
           and
           into
           all
           the
           Figures
           of
           copious
           and
           uncorrect
           Eloquence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           to
           find
           that
           passage
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           
             Parable
             ,
             compel
             them
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
          
           with
           some
           other
           places
           misapplyed
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
         
           With
           that
           Father
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           
             Western
             Church
          
           fell
           very
           low
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           Works
           came
           to
           be
           more
           read
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           than
           the
           Writings
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Fathers
           :
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           men
           that
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           reason
           themselves
           ,
           contented
           themselves
           with
           that
           lasie
           and
           cheap
           way
           of
           copying
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           depending
           on
           his
           Authority
           .
           The
           Incursion
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             Nations
          
           ,
           that
           overthrew
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Polishings
           of
           Learning
           and
           Civility
           that
           fell
           with
           it
           ,
           brought
           on
           a
           Night
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           that
           can
           scarce
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           have
           not
           read
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           following
           Ages
           :
           Superstition
           grew
           upon
           the
           ruins
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           eat
           up
           all
           .
           The
           fierce
           Tempers
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             People
          
           being
           mufled
           up
           in
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           wrought
           on
           by
           Superstition
           ,
           were
           easily
           leavened
           with
           Cruelty
           :
           perhaps
           the
           
             Holy
             Wars
          
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           observed
           in
           the
           Rage
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Successes
           of
           the
           Saracens
           ,
           heightned
           this
           further
           :
           at
           last
           Heresy
           came
           to
           be
           reckoned
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           Crimes
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           condemned
           men
           to
           everlasting
           
           Burning
           so
           it
           was
           thought
           that
           those
           might
           be
           well
           anticipated
           by
           temporary
           ones
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           Kindling
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Church
           pretended
           that
           she
           would
           shed
           no
           Blood
           :
           but
           all
           this
           was
           insufferable
           jugling
           :
           for
           the
           Churchmen
           declared
           who
           were
           obstinate
           or
           relapsed
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           the
           Secular
           Arm
           was
           required
           to
           be
           ever
           in
           readiness
           to
           execute
           their
           Sentence
           .
           This
           was
           not
           only
           claimed
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           made
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Oath
           at
           their
           Consecration
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             Oppose
             and
             Persecute
             Hereticks
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             :
          
           Nor
           were
           they
           contented
           to
           proceed
           by
           the
           common
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           upon
           Accusations
           and
           Witnesses
           ;
           but
           all
           Forms
           were
           superceded
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           
             Pastoral
             Authority
          
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           that
           had
           been
           given
           them
           to
           Worry
           their
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Feed
           them
           )
           objected
           Articles
           to
           their
           Prisoners
           upon
           suspition
           ,
           and
           required
           them
           to
           purge
           themselves
           of
           them
           by
           Oath
           :
           and
           because
           Bishops
           were
           not
           perhaps
           all
           so
           equally
           Zealous
           and
           Cruel
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           being
           Persons
           of
           great
           Quality
           ,
           so
           that
           some
           remnants
           of
           a
           generous
           Education
           ,
           and
           
           of
           their
           lay
           pity
           ,
           might
           still
           hang
           about
           them
           ;
           that
           Bloody
           Man
           Dominick
           took
           this
           work
           to
           task
           ,
           and
           his
           Order
           has
           ever
           since
           furnished
           the
           World
           with
           a
           set
           of
           Inquisitors
           ,
           compared
           to
           whom
           all
           that
           had
           ever
           dealt
           in
           Tortures
           in
           any
           former
           times
           were
           but
           Bunglers
           .
        
         
           So
           far
           has
           this
           Melancholy
           Speculation
           of
           the
           Degeneracy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           carried
           me
           :
           they
           at
           last
           came
           to
           extol
           a
           Zeal
           against
           Heresie
           as
           the
           highest
           Act
           of
           Piety
           towards
           God
           :
           and
           since
           Heresie
           is
           reckoned
           by
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           among
           
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           it
           seemed
           as
           just
           to
           punish
           it
           in
           the
           severest
           manner
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           punish
           any
           of
           the
           other
           
             Works
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           :
           and
           since
           all
           Hereticks
           ,
           were
           looked
           on
           as
           Persons
           damned
           ,
           all
           Tenderness
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           Pity
           for
           them
           ,
           was
           as
           far
           exinguished
           as
           it
           was
           possible
           .
           For
           a
           
             false
             Religion
          
           will
           not
           easily
           have
           the
           better
           of
           good
           Nature
           so
           entirely
           ,
           as
           to
           root
           it
           quite
           out
           ;
           tho
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Religion
          
           has
           done
           more
           towards
           that
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           that
           has
           ever
           yet
           appeared
           in
           the
           World.
           All
           the
           room
           that
           was
           left
           for
           good
           Nature
           ,
           was
           the
           favourable
           Definition
           that
           was
           given
           
           of
           Heresy
           :
           by
           which
           Obstinacy
           was
           made
           its
           peculiar
           Character
           ,
           that
           distinguished
           it
           from
           Error
           ,
           which
           lies
           in
           a
           more
           Innocent
           Mistake
           concerning
           Divine
           Matters
           :
           and
           as
           many
           have
           explain'd
           this
           Obstinacy
           ,
           it
           amounts
           to
           a
           continuing
           in
           Errour
           after
           one
           is
           convinced
           of
           it
           .
           This
           Notion
           of
           Heresy
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           received
           by
           many
           of
           the
           greatest
           Men
           even
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           seems
           to
           agree
           well
           with
           that
           of
           
             St.
             Paul's
          
           ranking
           Heresy
           among
           the
           
             Works
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           is
           meerly
           a
           mistake
           in
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           in
           which
           one
           continues
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           overcome
           his
           persuasion
           ,
           nor
           see
           Reasons
           that
           are
           strong
           enough
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           change
           his
           Mind
           ,
           such
           an
           adhering
           to
           Error
           may
           be
           called
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           a
           
             Work
             of
             the
             Flesh.
          
           But
           if
           a
           Man
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Interest
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           or
           Discontent
           ,
           either
           throws
           himself
           into
           ill
           Opinions
           ,
           or
           continues
           in
           them
           after
           his
           Mind
           is
           better
           enlightned
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           stisles
           and
           denies
           that
           inward
           Conviction
           ,
           then
           the
           Reason
           is
           very
           plain
           ,
           why
           such
           an
           ill
           Temper
           of
           Mind
           should
           be
           reckoned
           a
           
             Work
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           because
           it
           plainly
           
           arises
           out
           of
           a
           depraved
           Nature
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           here
           enter
           into
           so
           troublesome
           an
           Enquiry
           as
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           to
           examine
           how
           far
           an
           
             Erroneous
             Conscience
          
           acquits
           one
           before
           God
           ;
           for
           that
           must
           be
           left
           to
           Him
           ,
           who
           will
           judge
           every
           Man
           according
           to
           his
           Works
           ,
           and
           who
           best
           knows
           how
           far
           he
           will
           accept
           of
           a
           general
           Repentance
           of
           unknown
           Sins
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           general
           Act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           even
           of
           Truths
           that
           are
           yet
           unknown
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Judgments
           of
           men
           ,
           certainly
           when
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           ones
           life
           make
           it
           clear
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           a
           Judgment
           of
           Charity
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           that
           of
           Discretion
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           sincere
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           means
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           know
           when
           he
           is
           Obstinate
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           Errors
           become
           Heresies
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Works
             of
             the
             Flesh.
          
           
        
         
           So
           far
           have
           I
           been
           led
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Persecution
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           only
           warranted
           by
           Custom
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           continued
           Practice
           ;
           but
           is
           by
           the
           Authority
           not
           only
           of
           Popes
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           established
           into
           a
           Law
           on
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           I
           am
           carried
           next
           into
           a
           Scene
           of
           Thoughts
           that
           are
           more
           particularly
           
           suted
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           :
           and
           here
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           Persecution
           is
           a
           more
           justifiable
           thing
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           according
           to
           
             our
             Tenets
          
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           that
           pretends
           to
           be
           infallible
           ,
           has
           a
           better
           Right
           to
           demand
           a
           blind
           Submission
           from
           all
           its
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           treat
           those
           roughly
           who
           refuse
           to
           grant
           it
           ,
           than
           a
           Church
           that
           pretends
           to
           nothing
           but
           a
           Power
           of
           Order
           and
           Government
           ;
           and
           that
           confesses
           ,
           she
           may
           be
           mistaken
           .
           
             Our
             being
             Subject
             to
             Error
          
           ,
           is
           unreasonably
           urged
           ,
           when
           men
           would
           carry
           it
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           us
           doubt
           of
           all
           things
           :
           yet
           it
           ought
           at
           least
           to
           have
           this
           effect
           on
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           being
           too
           ready
           to
           judge
           hardly
           of
           those
           who
           are
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           them
           roughly
           for
           it
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           possible
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           be
           mistaken
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           very
           probable
           Reasons
           for
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           do
           not
           quite
           justify
           their
           Mistakes
           ,
           yet
           do
           very
           much
           excuse
           and
           lessen
           them
           .
           It
           is
           likewise
           visible
           ,
           that
           all
           severe
           Proceedings
           upon
           the
           
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           how
           effectual
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           on
           base-minded
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           alwayes
           make
           Shipwrack
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           in
           competition
           with
           the
           
             Love
             of
             this
             present
             World
          
           ,
           yet
           work
           quite
           contrary
           wise
           on
           men
           of
           awakned
           Understandings
           and
           generous
           Souls
           ;
           instead
           of
           gaining
           on
           such
           Persons
           ,
           these
           Inspire
           them
           with
           horror
           at
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           who
           go
           about
           to
           ruin
           companies
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           never
           did
           them
           hurt
           .
           It
           is
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           those
           Violent
           Hatreds
           arise
           among
           men
           of
           different
           Persuasions
           .
           Every
           man
           is
           not
           capable
           to
           understand
           an
           Argument
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           much
           disturbed
           at
           it
           :
           and
           tho
           Divines
           ,
           that
           carry
           their
           Speculations
           further
           into
           the
           Consequences
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           whether
           Real
           or
           Imaginary
           ,
           grow
           hot
           and
           angry
           at
           one
           another
           upon
           those
           Heads
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           understand
           them
           little
           ,
           and
           feel
           them
           less
           :
           but
           every
           man
           feels
           an
           Injury
           ,
           and
           Nature
           makes
           her
           Inferences
           very
           quick
           upon
           it
           :
           and
           concludes
           ,
           that
           
             those
             who
             use
             us
             ill
             ,
             hate
             us
             :
          
           and
           there
           must
           be
           a
           great
           degree
           of
           Regeneration
           to
           keep
           men
           from
           hating
           those
           that
           hate
           them
           :
           
           upon
           this
           arises
           all
           the
           Animosity
           that
           is
           among
           the
           several
           Parties
           :
           for
           every
           one
           reckoning
           himself
           a
           Member
           of
           that
           Body
           to
           which
           he
           associates
           himself
           ,
           thinks
           that
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           resent
           all
           the
           Injuries
           that
           are
           done
           to
           his
           Fellow-members
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           they
           were
           done
           to
           himself
           in
           particular
           :
           and
           by
           the
           same
           natural
           Logick
           ,
           he
           casts
           the
           Guilt
           of
           the
           Wrongs
           done
           his
           own
           Party
           ,
           not
           only
           on
           those
           Individuals
           of
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           did
           more
           Immediately
           arise
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           them
           :
           and
           so
           here
           a
           War
           is
           kindled
           in
           mens
           Breasts
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           is
           once
           formed
           within
           ,
           it
           will
           find
           some
           unhappy
           occasion
           or
           other
           to
           give
           it self
           a
           vent
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           ill
           used
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           State
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           a
           Mass
           of
           humours
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           roul
           about
           less
           perceived
           ,
           till
           some
           unlucky
           Accident
           has
           weakned
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           will
           all
           discharge
           themselves
           on
           the
           part
           that
           suffers
           .
           Men
           that
           are
           uneasie
           ,
           naturally
           love
           Changes
           :
           for
           these
           are
           like
           the
           shifting
           of
           postures
           ,
           they
           give
           some
           present
           ease
           ,
           and
           they
           slatter
           the
           Patient
           with
           the
           hope
           of
           more
           to
           follow
           .
           
           The
           Advice
           that
           the
           old
           Man
           of
           Samnium
           sent
           his
           Son
           ,
           was
           certainly
           very
           wise
           ;
           he
           had
           Intercepted
           the
           whole
           
             Roman
             Army
          
           in
           the
           Hills
           ,
           shutting
           up
           the
           Passages
           so
           that
           they
           could
           neither
           go
           backward
           nor
           forward
           :
           the
           Father
           advised
           him
           first
           to
           dismiss
           them
           all
           without
           any
           Injury
           ,
           since
           that
           would
           probably
           oblige
           the
           Romans
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           were
           not
           followed
           ,
           to
           cut
           them
           all
           off
           ;
           for
           that
           would
           weaken
           them
           considerably
           :
           whereas
           the
           middle
           Method
           ,
           which
           the
           General
           took
           ,
           of
           letting
           them
           all
           go
           ,
           having
           first
           put
           a
           publick
           Affront
           on
           them
           ,
           enraged
           the
           Romans
           without
           weakning
           them
           .
           According
           to
           this
           Advice
           it
           seems
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           considerable
           
             Bodies
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           any
           State
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           set
           at
           ease
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           quite
           rooted
           out
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           wise
           in
           this
           severe
           Method
           ,
           but
           an
           extream
           and
           an
           unrelenting
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           has
           forgot
           the
           
             Innocence
             of
             the
             Dove
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           she
           has
           retained
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Serpent
          
           .
        
         
           Persecution
           is
           not
           only
           hurtful
           to
           those
           that
           suffer
           many
           hard
           things
           
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           likewise
           mischievous
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           aversion
           that
           it
           inspires
           in
           them
           to
           those
           at
           whose
           hands
           they
           suffer
           ,
           by
           the
           ill
           Habit
           of
           mind
           into
           which
           it
           throws
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           violent
           Projects
           and
           Convulsions
           which
           do
           very
           naturally
           come
           into
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           feel
           much
           ,
           so
           they
           fear
           yet
           more
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           do
           persecute
           ,
           tho
           they
           seem
           to
           triumph
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           with
           the
           Spoils
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           yet
           will
           soon
           feel
           how
           this
           sinks
           their
           Credit
           extreamly
           among
           those
           that
           were
           more
           Indifferent
           Spectators
           ,
           while
           the
           Debate
           was
           managed
           with
           the
           Pen
           or
           Tongue
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           certainly
           take
           part
           at
           least
           in
           their
           Compassions
           with
           the
           Miserable
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           disposed
           to
           think
           ill
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           those
           men
           that
           are
           heavy
           upon
           their
           harmless
           Neighbours
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           Cause
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           supported
           by
           such
           Methods
           .
        
         
           The
           multitude
           even
           of
           the
           lowest
           Order
           of
           men
           has
           a
           remnant
           of
           good
           Nature
           left
           ,
           which
           shews
           it self
           in
           the
           sad
           looks
           that
           all
           put
           on
           at
           the
           Executions
           even
           of
           Malefactors
           :
           but
           if
           a
           false
           Religion
           has
           not
           quite
           extinguished
           
           Humanity
           in
           its
           Votaries
           ,
           this
           will
           make
           a
           more
           sensible
           Impression
           ,
           when
           men
           that
           have
           done
           nothing
           amiss
           ,
           and
           are
           only
           in
           fault
           because
           they
           cannot
           help
           thinking
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           are
           made
           Sacrifices
           to
           the
           Rage
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           have
           little
           more
           to
           say
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           next
           Revolution
           of
           affairs
           that
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           will
           be
           an
           Argument
           so
           much
           the
           Stronger
           for
           using
           themselves
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           just
           retaliation
           on
           them
           for
           that
           which
           they
           made
           others
           to
           suffer
           .
        
         
           The
           men
           of
           Persecution
           do
           also
           naturally
           engage
           themselves
           into
           the
           Intrigues
           of
           Courts
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Factions
           of
           Parties
           :
           they
           enter
           into
           Dependances
           upon
           
             Ministers
             of
             State
          
           ,
           who
           drive
           them
           on
           to
           execute
           all
           their
           Passions
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           all
           their
           Ends
           :
           and
           who
           have
           too
           good
           understandings
           themselves
           not
           to
           laugh
           at
           the
           officious
           forwardness
           of
           those
           who
           are
           perhaps
           more
           eager
           than
           is
           intended
           ,
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           for
           which
           those
           very
           persons
           ,
           whose
           blind
           Instruments
           they
           
           are
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           will
           reproach
           them
           at
           another
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           Persecution
           does
           extreamly
           vitiate
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           Party
           that
           manages
           it
           .
           The
           worst
           men
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           furious
           and
           violent
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           connived
           at
           ,
           but
           are
           even
           courted
           :
           and
           men
           otherwise
           of
           severer
           morals
           ,
           will
           insensibly
           slacken
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Engagments
           with
           vicious
           men
           ,
           whom
           they
           will
           find
           themselves
           forced
           to
           cherish
           and
           Imploy
           :
           and
           if
           those
           who
           have
           persecuted
           others
           ,
           fall
           under
           a
           Reverse
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           a
           little
           of
           that
           which
           they
           made
           others
           feel
           ,
           as
           their
           ill
           behaviour
           will
           deprive
           them
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           of
           those
           Compassions
           that
           would
           otherwise
           work
           towards
           them
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           raise
           within
           them
           many
           uneasy
           Reflections
           upon
           their
           own
           Actings
           ,
           which
           will
           prove
           but
           Melancholy
           Companions
           to
           them
           in
           their
           Afflictions
           :
           and
           these
           will
           force
           them
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           shewed
           no
           Mercy
           ,
           therefore
           they
           now
           meet
           with
           the
           requital
           of
           
             Iudgment
             without
             Mercy
          
           ;
           which
           how
           unjust
           soever
           it
           
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           suster
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           find
           it
           meet
           to
           look
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           confess
           ,
           
             that
             just
             and
             Righteous
             are
             all
             his
             Wayes
             :
          
           and
           it
           may
           be
           reasonably
           apprehended
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           have
           contributed
           not
           a
           little
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Sins
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           down
           severe
           strokes
           upon
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           visible
           Danger
           ,
           which
           was
           apparent
           from
           a
           formidable
           Enemy
           ,
           could
           not
           turn
           their
           thoughts
           to
           that
           side
           ,
           but
           that
           instead
           of
           Using
           Legal
           and
           just
           Precautions
           for
           their
           own
           Security
           ,
           they
           let
           themselves
           loose
           to
           all
           the
           Rages
           of
           a
           mad
           Prosecution
           of
           some
           poor
           undiscreet
           and
           deluded
           People
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           to
           gratify
           their
           own
           Revenges
           ,
           or
           to
           Insinuate
           themselves
           into
           the
           Favours
           of
           those
           who
           do
           now
           justly
           laugh
           at
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           turn
           that
           they
           intended
           is
           served
           by
           their
           means
           :
           and
           those
           who
           would
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           those
           hard
           things
           which
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           expect
           from
           
             a
             Church
             that
             has
             alwayes
             delighted
             to
             bath
             her self
             in
             Blood
             ,
          
           ought
           seriously
           to
           profess
           their
           Repentance
           of
           this
           Fury
           in
           Instances
           that
           may
           be
           as
           Visible
           and
           
           edifying
           as
           their
           Rage
           has
           been
           publick
           and
           destructive
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           remains
           yet
           one
           point
           ,
           without
           which
           I
           am
           sensible
           that
           this
           discourse
           will
           appear
           defective
           ;
           I
           know
           it
           is
           extream
           tender
           in
           our
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           yet
           that
           does
           not
           defer
           me
           from
           venturing
           on
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           
             How
             far
             Protestants
             ought
             to
             Tolerate
             Papists
             .
          
           It
           seems
           at
           first
           view
           the
           most
           unreasonable
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           those
           to
           pretend
           to
           it
           ,
           who
           we
           are
           sure
           must
           destroy
           us
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           in
           their
           power
           to
           do
           it
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           must
           do
           it
           ;
           since
           by
           those
           Councils
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           hold
           to
           be
           General
           ,
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Hereticks
           and
           the
           
             breaking
             of
             Faith
             to
             them
          
           ,
           has
           been
           so
           formally
           decreed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           foolish
           piece
           of
           presumption
           to
           imagine
           that
           they
           can
           ever
           lay
           down
           those
           Principles
           .
           Infallibility
           is
           the
           bottom
           upon
           which
           their
           Church
           is
           built
           ,
           and
           she
           must
           be
           as
           Infallible
           in
           the
           Rules
           that
           she
           gives
           of
           Morality
           ,
           as
           she
           is
           in
           her
           Decisions
           in
           Points
           of
           Faith
           :
           for
           all
           the
           Reasons
           that
           are
           given
           for
           private
           persons
           depending
           on
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           do
           
           bind
           as
           strongly
           to
           depend
           likewise
           on
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           Rule
           of
           Life
           and
           Manners
           .
           If
           we
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           forgetting
           ,
           what
           was
           decreed
           in
           that
           Church
           so
           long
           ago
           ,
           they
           take
           pains
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           refresh
           our
           Memories
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           their
           Cruelties
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           was
           so
           much
           more
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           than
           for
           later
           Barbarities
           ,
           because
           the
           Reformation
           was
           lookt
           on
           as
           a
           revolt
           then
           made
           from
           established
           Laws
           :
           and
           if
           Persecution
           can
           be
           at
           any
           time
           excused
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           before
           the
           Evil
           has
           spread
           it self
           into
           greater
           numbers
           of
           men
           :
           The
           Heats
           that
           were
           raised
           in
           the
           first
           Formation
           of
           that
           Breach
           ,
           may
           some
           way
           take
           off
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           that
           they
           made
           :
           for
           men
           in
           the
           first
           surprises
           of
           Anger
           do
           seldom
           Reason
           true
           ,
           or
           Act
           wisely
           ;
           but
           when
           a
           whole
           Age
           has
           passed
           ,
           and
           those
           first
           Heats
           are
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           laid
           ,
           and
           when
           all
           the
           Securities
           that
           could
           possibly
           be
           demanded
           have
           been
           given
           ,
           and
           while
           these
           have
           been
           enacted
           into
           the
           most
           
             Obligatory
             Laws
          
           that
           could
           be
           contrived
           ,
           which
           were
           confirmed
           by
           solemn
           
           
           well
           to
           my self
           ;
           yet
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           are
           bred
           up
           to
           the
           other
           Points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           that
           know
           nothing
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           their
           Priests
           keep
           as
           Mysteries
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           either
           deny
           them
           quite
           ,
           or
           disguise
           them
           so
           that
           they
           shew
           in
           other
           Colours
           to
           those
           who
           believe
           Implicitly
           ,
           and
           who
           do
           not
           give
           themselves
           the
           trouble
           to
           enquire
           into
           such
           matters
           ;
           but
           think
           it
           is
           safer
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           easier
           ,
           to
           take
           things
           upon
           trust
           ;
           they
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           formidable
           as
           to
           raise
           our
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           to
           so
           high
           a
           pitch
           :
           and
           
             Secular
             Priests
          
           are
           naturally
           a
           softer
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           the
           sourness
           that
           seems
           to
           belong
           to
           all
           the
           Orders
           that
           are
           among
           them
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           so
           far
           possessed
           with
           the
           ill-natured
           and
           dangerous
           Opinions
           that
           belong
           to
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           past
           cure
           :
           and
           as
           a
           softning
           of
           rigour
           towards
           such
           ,
           would
           lay
           the
           Apprehensions
           that
           Self-preservation
           does
           naturally
           raise
           in
           all
           People
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           at
           least
           make
           the
           utmost
           degree
           of
           Severity
           ,
           that
           seems
           reconcilable
           to
           the
           Common
           Principles
           of
           Humane
           
           Society
           ,
           or
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           appear
           more
           justifiable
           ,
           if
           a
           restlesness
           under
           such
           easie
           Circumstances
           should
           afterwards
           drive
           a
           Government
           to
           it
           .
           But
           the
           returning
           of
           the
           Severities
           that
           our
           Brethren
           have
           suffered
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           men
           of
           that
           Religion
           on
           the
           Papists
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           a
           Practice
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           rather
           see
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           fall
           under
           a
           very
           severe
           Persecution
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           than
           see
           it
           fall
           to
           persecute
           Papists
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           come
           to
           its
           turn
           to
           be
           able
           to
           do
           it
           .
           The
           former
           will
           only
           serve
           to
           unite
           us
           among
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           us
           from
           our
           Dross
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           from
           any
           of
           the
           Leaven
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           yet
           quite
           thrown
           out
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           would
           very
           much
           stain
           the
           purest
           and
           best
           constituted
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           too
           near
           an
           approach
           to
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           enough
           detest
           :
           but
           how
           much
           soever
           we
           must
           hate
           their
           Corruption
           ,
           we
           must
           still
           remember
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           men
           and
           Christians
           ,
           tho
           perhaps
           of
           a
           course
           grain
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           our selves
           are
           
             Reformed
             Christians
          
           ,
           who
           in
           Imitation
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Master
           ,
           must
           not
           
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             but
             overcome
             evil
             with
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             GILBERT
             BURNET
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           PERSECUTORS
        
         
           Here
           mentioned
           ,
           whom
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           did
           so
           visibly
           pursue
           and
           overtake
           ,
           and
           whose
           Death
           's
           were
           so
           signally
           remarkable
           ,
           are
           in
           order
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             NERO.
             
          
           
             DOMITIAN
             .
          
           
             DECIUS
             .
          
           
             VALERIAN
             .
          
           
             AURELIAN
             .
          
           
             DIOCLETIAN
             .
          
           
             MAXIMIAN
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             HERCULIAN
             .
          
           
             GALERIUS
             MAXIMIAN
             .
          
           
             SEVERUS
             .
          
           
             DAIA
             or
             DAZA
             ,
             to
             whom
             GALERIUS
             MAXIMIAN
             gave
             the
             name
             of
             MAXIMIN
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             thereafter
             stiled
             MAXIMINUS
             DAZA
             ,
             or
             simply
             MAXIMIN
             .
          
           
             MAXENTIUS
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             MAXIMIAN
             the
             HERCULIAN
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           RELATION
           Of
           the
           DEATH
           Of
           the
           PRIMITIVE
           PERSECUTORS
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           
             Lucius
             Caecilius
             Firmianus
             Lactantius
          
           ;
        
         
           Addressed
           to
           Donatus
           the
           Confessor
           .
        
         
           I.
           GOD
           has
           at
           last
           heard
           you
           (
           My
           dearest
           Donatus
           )
           in
           those
           Prayers
           which
           you
           offer
           up
           daily
           to
           Him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           other
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Vertue
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           glorious
           Consession
           that
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           have
           acquired
           to
           themselves
           an
           eternal
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           .
           To
           these
           Prayers
           God
           has
           hearkned
           ;
           and
           has
           delivered
           us
           from
           our
           Enemies
           :
           and
           a
           blessed
           Peace
           being
           now
           again
           re-established
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           was
           
           lately
           laid
           so
           low
           ,
           begins
           to
           flourish
           again
           :
           and
           thro
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           House
           ,
           that
           was
           laid
           in
           Ruins
           by
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           is
           now
           rebuilt
           with
           a
           new
           Magnificence
           .
           God
           has
           raised
           up
           to
           us
           Princes
           ,
           who
           have
           repealed
           all
           the
           wicked
           and
           bloody
           Edicts
           of
           the
           late
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           have
           so
           setled
           the
           Peace
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           the
           Clouds
           and
           Storms
           of
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           there
           is
           now
           an
           Universal
           Calm
           every
           where
           :
           and
           after
           all
           those
           Hurricans
           of
           Fury
           and
           Violence
           are
           now
           blown
           over
           ,
           we
           enjoy
           a
           serene
           Air
           ,
           and
           the
           happy
           quiet
           which
           we
           had
           so
           much
           long'd
           for
           .
           Now
           Gods
           Anger
           is
           turned
           away
           ,
           and
           he
           hearkning
           to
           the
           Prayers
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           has
           by
           the
           Interposition
           of
           his
           Divine
           Aid
           ,
           raised
           up
           their
           afflicted
           and
           broken
           Spirits
           :
           Now
           he
           has
           wiped
           away
           all
           their
           Tears
           ,
           and
           has
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Conspiracies
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
           Those
           who
           had
           set
           themselves
           in
           opposition
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           now
           laid
           in
           the
           dust
           :
           Those
           who
           had
           rased
           the
           Temples
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           now
           become
           spectacles
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           had
           exercised
           so
           much
           Cruelty
           on
           the
           
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           received
           at
           his
           hands
           a
           severe
           Return
           of
           their
           Rage
           ,
           and
           have
           breathed
           out
           their
           defiled
           Souls
           after
           they
           had
           undergone
           a
           great
           many
           dismal
           strokes
           ,
           that
           were
           laid
           on
           them
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           God.
           Their
           punishment
           was
           for
           some
           time
           delay'd
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           it
           was
           signal
           :
           and
           in
           them
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           ought
           to
           observe
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           in
           punishing
           such
           proud
           and
           impious
           Persecutors
           suteably
           to
           their
           Crimes
           .
           In
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Death
           ,
           God
           calls
           likewise
           on
           all
           at
           what
           distance
           soever
           ,
           either
           of
           time
           or
           place
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Majesty
           of
           his
           Providence
           in
           destroying
           the
           Enemies
           of
           his
           Truth
           .
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           yet
           more
           evident
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           call
           to
           mind
           who
           have
           been
           the
           
             Porsecutors
             of
             the
             Church
          
           from
           its
           first
           beginning
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           observe
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           that
           has
           appeared
           in
           their
           punishment
           .
        
         
           II.
           Towards
           the
           end
           of
           
           Tiberius's
           reign
           ,
           in
           the
           Consulate
           of
           the
           two
           Gemini
           ,
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           was
           crucified
           by
           the
           Iews
           on
           the
           23.
           of
           March.
           He
           rose
           again
           on
           the
           
             third
             day
          
           ,
           and
           
           brought
           together
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           whom
           the
           fear
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           was
           beginning
           to
           disperse
           ,
           and
           he
           continued
           with
           them
           for
           the
           space
           of
           40
           dayes
           on
           earth
           ,
           opening
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           expounding
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           till
           then
           had
           appeared
           dark
           and
           involved
           .
           He
           ordained
           and
           instructed
           them
           to
           go
           and
           preach
           this
           new
           Doctrine
           over
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           he
           left
           them
           a
           scheme
           for
           their
           conduct
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           new
           Dispensation
           .
           When
           he
           had
           finished
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           a
           Cloud
           received
           him
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           up
           into
           Heaven
           :
           and
           then
           his
           
             eleven
             Disciples
          
           having
           assumed
           into
           their
           number
           Matthias
           and
           Paul
           ,
           dispersed
           themselves
           over
           the
           World
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           their
           Master
           had
           commanded
           them
           :
           And
           during
           the
           space
           of
           25.
           
             years
             ▪
          
           till
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Nero's
           reign
           ,
           they
           continued
           founding
           many
           Churches
           in
           a
           great
           many
           different
           Cities
           and
           Provinces
           .
           During
           Nero's
           reign
           ,
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           many
           Converts
           there
           ,
           having
           thro
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           rested
           on
           him
           ,
           wrought
           several
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           ▪
           
           so
           he
           formed
           a
           Church
           in
           this
           place
           of
           Empire
           .
           This
           was
           brought
           to
           
           Nero's
           ears
           ,
           who
           finding
           that
           great
           multitudes
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Rome
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           were
           daily
           falling
           oft
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           were
           turning
           to
           this
           new
           Religion
           ,
           and
           being
           carried
           by
           his
           brutal
           Tyranny
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Cruelty
           ,
           he
           set
           himself
           first
           of
           all
           to
           destroy
           this
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           persecute
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           :
           So
           he
           both
           ordered
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           to
           be
           crucisied
           ,
           and
           S.
           Paul
           to
           be
           beheaded
           .
           But
           he
           did
           not
           escape
           unpunished
           :
           for
           God
           had
           regard
           to
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           his
           People
           .
           The
           Tyrant
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           dispossessed
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           so
           he
           disappeared
           all
           of
           the
           sudden
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           so
           much
           as
           the
           least
           remembrance
           left
           of
           the
           Burial
           Place
           of
           that
           Brutal
           Prince
           .
           But
           some
           have
           from
           hence
           taken
           up
           a
           very
           foolish
           Imagination
           ,
           of
           his
           being
           translated
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           being
           preserved
           alive
           in
           some
           other
           Region
           ;
           which
           they
           found
           on
           some
           words
           of
           the
           Sybil
           ,
           that
           mentions
           a
           Murderer
           of
           his
           Mother
           that
           had
           fled
           away
           ,
           but
           that
           should
           return
           again
           :
           and
           they
           fancy
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           was
           the
           first
           who
           
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
          
           ,
           
           so
           he
           shall
           be
           likewise
           the
           last
           of
           their
           Persecutors
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           to
           appear
           again
           immediately
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           and
           they
           judge
           ,
           (
           tho
           very
           unreasonably
           )
           that
           as
           there
           were
           two
           of
           the
           Antient
           Prophets
           who
           were
           translated
           ,
           and
           who
           before
           the
           last
           Revolution
           of
           time
           are
           to
           appear
           as
           the
           Fore-runners
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           to
           be
           come
           again
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           his
           Saints
           ,
           to
           begin
           his
           holv
           and
           endless
           Reign
           ;
           so
           likewise
           that
           Nero
           shall
           appear
           as
           the
           Fore-runner
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           must
           make
           way
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           bring
           a
           strange
           Desolation
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           a
           Destruction
           upon
           all
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           III.
           After
           Nero
           ,
           and
           the
           Interval
           of
           some
           few
           more
           years
           ,
           there
           arose
           another
           Tyrant
           ,
           Domitian
           ,
           not
           much
           Inferior
           to
           him
           :
           who
           tho
           he
           acted
           in
           a
           most
           Tyrannical
           and
           Arbitrary
           Manner
           ,
           being
           heavy
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           hated
           by
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           reigned
           in
           Peace
           and
           Safety
           for
           several
           years
           ,
           till
           be
           began
           to
           set
           himself
           against
           God.
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           Devil
           to
           persecute
           the
           Holy
           
           Seed
           ,
           then
           was
           he
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Nor
           was
           his
           being
           Stabbed
           thought
           Punishment
           enough
           for
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           but
           care
           was
           taken
           that
           no
           Memory
           should
           be
           left
           of
           him
           to
           Posterity
           ;
           for
           tho
           he
           had
           raised
           many
           Magnificent
           Buildings
           ,
           &
           that
           there
           were
           many
           Monuments
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Capitol
           and
           in
           other
           Places
           ,
           yet
           the
           Senate
           did
           express
           such
           a
           detestation
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           ordered
           that
           there
           should
           remain
           no
           Statue
           for
           him
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Traces
           of
           any
           Inscription
           that
           made
           mention
           of
           his
           Name
           :
           And
           by
           a
           most
           severe
           Decree
           ,
           which
           they
           past
           for
           this
           effect
           ,
           they
           branded
           his
           Memory
           with
           eternal
           Infamy
           .
           Thus
           all
           the
           Acts
           and
           Edicts
           of
           this
           Tyrant
           being
           repealed
           ,
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           only
           recover
           its
           former
           quie●…
           ,
           but
           became
           much
           more
           Flourishing
           under
           a
           Succession
           of
           many
           worthy
           Princes
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           governed
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           very
           happily
           ,
           so
           the
           Church
           suffered
           no
           Hardships
           under
           them
           :
           and
           she
           being
           thus
           freed
           from
           the
           Rage
           of
           her
           Enemies
           ,
           dilated
           herself
           both
           in
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           parts
           ,
           
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           corner
           of
           the
           World
           so
           remote
           ,
           nor
           any
           Nation
           of
           it
           so
           wild
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           visited
           by
           this
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           not
           tamed
           by
           its
           Discipline
           .
           But
           this
           long
           peace
           came
           at
           last
           to
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           IV.
           For
           after
           many
           years
           the
           execrable
           Decius
           persecuted
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           who
           but
           so
           vile
           a
           man
           would
           have
           set
           himself
           against
           so
           holy
           a
           Doctrine
           .
           It
           seems
           he
           was
           raised
           up
           to
           the
           
             Imperial
             Dignity
          
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           began
           to
           rage
           against
           God
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           immediately
           thrown
           down
           :
           for
           having
           marched
           against
           the
           Carpi
           ,
           who
           had
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           Dacia
           and
           M●…sia
           ,
           he
           was
           surrounded
           by
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           both
           he
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           was
           cut
           off
           :
           nor
           had
           he
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Honours
           of
           a
           Funeral
           ,
           but
           as
           well
           became
           one
           that
           had
           set
           himself
           against
           God
           ,
           his
           Carcass
           was
           exposed
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Beasts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Fowls
           of
           the
           Air.
           
        
         
           V.
           Not
           long
           after
           Decius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Valerian
           was
           inflamed
           with
           the
           like
           Rage
           ,
           and
           stretched
           forth
           his
           
           hands
           against
           God.
           In
           a
           very
           little
           while
           he
           shed
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           but
           God
           plagued
           him
           with
           a
           new
           and
           unusual
           sort
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           person
           there
           was
           a
           new
           remembrance
           lest
           to
           Posterity
           of
           Gods
           Severity
           in
           punishing
           his
           Enemies
           according
           to
           their
           Merit
           .
           He
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           by
           the
           Persians
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           not
           only
           lost
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           governed
           so
           insolently
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           had
           robbed
           many
           others
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           so
           he
           likewise
           lost
           his
           own
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           fell
           under
           a
           most
           Infamous
           Slavery
           .
           For
           as
           oft
           as
           Sapores
           the
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           who
           took
           him
           ,
           had
           occasion
           either
           to
           mount
           on
           Horseback
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           into
           his
           Chariot
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperour
          
           stoop
           down
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           his
           Back
           his
           Step
           to
           get
           up
           ;
           and
           whereas
           the
           Romans
           had
           made
           some
           Representations
           of
           the
           Persians
           being
           deseated
           by
           them
           ,
           Sapores
           used
           to
           rally
           Valerian
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           posture
           in
           which
           he
           lay
           ,
           was
           a
           more
           real
           proof
           to
           shew
           on
           whose
           side
           the
           Victory
           went
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Pictures
           that
           the
           Romans
           could
           make
           ▪
           
           Valerian
           being
           thus
           led
           about
           in
           Triumph
           ,
           lived
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Barbarians
           had
           in
           him
           occasion
           given
           for
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           to
           treat
           the
           very
           name
           of
           a
           Roman
           with
           all
           possible
           Indignity
           and
           Scorn
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           heightning
           of
           his
           Misery
           ,
           that
           tho
           he
           had
           a
           Son
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Empire
           had
           devolved
           by
           his
           Misfortune
           ,
           yet
           no
           Care
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Son
           either
           to
           rescue
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           to
           Revenge
           his
           ill
           Usage
           .
           After
           he
           had
           ended
           his
           Infamous
           Life
           ,
           his
           Skin
           was
           flead
           off
           his
           .
           Body
           ,
           and
           both
           it
           and
           his
           Guts
           being
           tinctured
           with
           a
           red
           colouring
           ,
           they
           were
           hung
           up
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           Persian
           Gods
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           perpetual
           remembrance
           of
           so
           remarkable
           a
           :
           Triumph
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           always
           put
           such
           
             Roman
             Ambassadours
          
           as
           should
           be
           sent
           among
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           so
           unusual
           a
           sight
           ,
           warn
           them
           not
           to
           presume
           too
           much
           upon
           their
           own
           strength
           ,
           but
           to
           remember
           Valerian's
           fall
           .
           But
           how
           strange
           a
           thing
           was
           it
           to
           find
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           such
           remarkable
           Judgments
           of
           God
           upon
           former
           Persecutors
           ,
           there
           should
           :
           
           arise
           any
           that
           should
           dare
           so
           much
           as
           to
           project
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           re-act
           ,
           such
           crimes
           against
           the
           Majesty
           of
           that
           God
           that
           supports
           and
           governs
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           VI.
           Aurelian
           ,
           that
           was
           naturally
           Violent
           and
           furious
           ,
           seemed
           to
           forget
           what
           had
           befallen
           Valerian
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           remembred
           his
           Captivity
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           seem
           to
           reflect
           on
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           or
           to
           consider
           that
           as
           the
           Punishment
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           likewise
           drew
           down
           the
           Divine
           Displeasure
           on
           himself
           by
           his
           Cruelty
           :
           but
           he
           lived
           not
           long
           enough
           to
           execute
           what
           he
           had
           designed
           ,
           and
           he
           ended
           his
           days
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           his
           Rage
           .
           For
           before
           his
           Edict
           against
           the
           Christians
           was
           sent
           over
           all
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           he
           himself
           was
           killed
           at
           Caenophrurium
           ,
           a
           Town
           in
           Thrace
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           his
           own
           Domesticks
           ,
           upon
           some
           ill-grounded
           suspitions
           that
           they
           had
           conceived
           of
           him
           .
           It
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           ,
           that
           the
           succeeding
           Emperours
           should
           have
           been
           restrained
           by
           so
           many
           and
           such
           signal
           Examples
           :
           But
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           terrisied
           by
           them
           ,
           
           that
           they
           acted
           yet
           with
           a
           more
           daring
           Boldness
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           VII
           .
           Diocletian
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Contriver
           of
           all
           our
           late
           Miseries
           ,
           as
           he
           ruined
           the
           Empire
           by
           his
           ill
           Administration
           ,
           so
           he
           could
           not
           be
           kept
           in
           from
           acting
           likewise
           in
           Opposition
           to
           God.
           His
           Avarice
           and
           his
           Cowardise
           joined
           together
           ,
           had
           produced
           great
           Mischiefs
           .
           He
           assumed
           to
           himself
           
             three
             partners
          
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           having
           divided
           it
           into
           
             four
             parts
          
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           so
           encrease
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Troops
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           the
           four
           had
           a
           greater
           Army
           than
           the
           former
           Emperours
           had
           ,
           who
           alone
           governed
           the
           whole
           Empire
           ;
           and
           the
           number
           of
           those
           who
           received
           his
           pay
           ,
           growing
           greater
           than
           that
           of
           those
           who
           payed
           him
           Taxes
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           an
           increase
           of
           new
           Impositions
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           laboured
           the
           ground
           being
           exhausted
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           deserted
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           the
           best
           cultivated
           Soils
           were
           turned
           to
           Deserts
           and
           Woods
           ;
           and
           so
           severe
           was
           his
           Government
           ,
           that
           he
           erected
           a
           great
           many
           new
           Charges
           and
           Imployments
           ;
           The
           Provinces
           were
           divided
           
           into
           many
           separated
           Jurisdictions
           :
           many
           new
           Presidents
           and
           Courts
           ,
           Auditors
           ,
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           were
           set
           up
           both
           in
           Towns
           and
           Countrys
           ,
           who
           took
           little
           care
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           Justice
           ,
           their
           time
           being
           all
           imployed
           in
           Condemnations
           and
           Attainders
           ;
           and
           they
           laid
           so
           many
           Taxes
           upon
           all
           sorts
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Burdens
           under
           which
           the
           People
           groaned
           were
           encreased
           every
           day
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           levying
           of
           them
           great
           Violences
           were
           likewise
           committed
           .
           All
           this
           had
           been
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           if
           the
           mony
           so
           raised
           had
           circulated
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           :
           but
           the
           Emperours
           Avarice
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           see
           his
           Treasure
           any
           way
           diminished
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           always
           contriving
           new
           ways
           of
           raising
           Money
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           Exchequer
           might
           be
           always
           full
           :
           and
           that
           tho
           his
           Expence
           was
           great
           ,
           yet
           his
           income
           might
           so
           answer
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           never
           lessen
           that
           stock
           of
           Mony
           which
           by
           his
           Exactions
           he
           had
           brought
           together
           .
           After
           that
           the
           many
           Oppressions
           which
           he
           put
           in
           practice
           had
           brought
           a
           general
           Dearth
           upon
           the
           
           Empire
           ,
           then
           he
           set
           himself
           to
           regulate
           the
           Prices
           of
           all
           vendible
           things
           .
           There
           was
           also
           much
           Blood
           shed
           upon
           very
           slight
           and
           trifling
           accounts
           ;
           and
           the
           People
           brought
           Provisions
           no
           more
           to
           Markets
           ,
           since
           they
           could
           not
           get
           a
           reasonable
           price
           for
           them
           :
           and
           this
           encreased
           the
           Dearth
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           many
           had
           died
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           Law
           it self
           was
           laid
           aside
           .
           To
           all
           these
           Diocletian
           added
           an
           Inclination
           to
           build
           great
           Fabricks
           ,
           and
           this
           brought
           a
           new
           Charge
           on
           several
           Provinces
           both
           for
           furnishing
           of
           Labourers
           ,
           and
           Artisicers
           ,
           and
           of
           Wagons
           for
           Carriage
           .
           He
           built
           Palaces
           for
           himself
           ,
           for
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Daughters
           :
           and
           to
           these
           he
           added
           a
           Hippodrome
           ,
           an
           Arsenal
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Mint
             house
          
           :
           so
           that
           in
           a
           little
           while
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Nicomedia
           being
           filled
           with
           those
           Buildings
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           forced
           to
           leave
           the
           Town
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           taken
           by
           an
           Enemy
           :
           And
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           a
           piece
           of
           Building
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           ruining
           some
           of
           the
           Provinces
           by
           it
           ,
           he
           found
           some
           fault
           or
           other
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           pulled
           
           all
           down
           ,
           and
           gave
           orders
           to
           rebuild
           it
           in
           another
           manner
           :
           nor
           was
           this
           second
           Building
           secured
           from
           a
           new
           caprice
           ,
           upon
           which
           it
           might
           be
           likewise
           perhaps
           levelled
           with
           the
           ground
           .
           So
           madly
           expenceful
           was
           he
           in
           the
           design
           that
           he
           took
           into
           his
           head
           of
           making
           Nicomedia
           equal
           to
           Rome
           it self
           .
           I
           pass
           over
           the
           Ruin
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           were
           brought
           under
           severe
           Judgments
           ,
           that
           so
           a
           colour
           in
           Law
           might
           be
           found
           for
           seising
           on
           their
           Estates
           :
           for
           this
           was
           become
           such
           a
           common
           practice
           ,
           that
           the
           frequency
           of
           committing
           it
           had
           almost
           authorised
           it
           .
           And
           this
           was
           certain
           ,
           that
           wherever
           a
           man
           was
           the
           Master
           of
           a
           rich
           piece
           of
           Soil
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Noble
           Building
           ,
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           Crime
           enough
           ;
           and
           a
           Pretence
           was
           quickly
           sound
           out
           for
           condemning
           the
           Owner
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           enough
           to
           seise
           his
           Estate
           ,
           without
           taking
           away
           his
           Life
           likewise
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           His
           Colleague
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           Maximian
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Herculian
           ,
           was
           not
           unlike
           him
           .
           Nor
           could
           they
           have
           been
           cemented
           into
           so
           entire
           a
           Friendship
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           both
           
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           the
           same
           Thoughts
           ,
           the
           same
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Designs
           .
           In
           this
           they
           differed
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           had
           more
           Courage
           as
           well
           as
           more
           Avarice
           than
           Diocletian
           ;
           who
           as
           he
           was
           fearful
           ,
           so
           perhaps
           from
           that
           Principle
           he
           was
           less
           Ravenous
           .
           Yet
           Maximian's
           Courage
           consisted
           rather
           in
           a
           daring
           to
           commit
           Crimes
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           generous
           Nobleness
           of
           mind
           .
           And
           tho
           his
           share
           comprehended
           not
           only
           Italy
           it self
           ,
           the
           Seat
           of
           Empire
           ,
           but
           likewise
           those
           rich
           Provinces
           of
           Africk
           and
           Spain
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           so
           careful
           in
           the
           management
           of
           his
           Treasure
           as
           was
           necessary
           :
           But
           as
           oft
           as
           he
           wanted
           Mony
           ,
           the
           richest
           of
           the
           Senators
           were
           accused
           by
           some
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           were
           suborned
           to
           swear
           against
           them
           of
           some
           practices
           for
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           thus
           every
           day
           there
           were
           new
           Arts
           set
           on
           foot
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           the
           Eminentest
           men
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           ravenous
           Exchequer
           was
           often
           full
           of
           this
           ill-acquired
           Wealth
           .
           That
           accursed
           man
           did
           also
           let
           loose
           his
           Appetites
           not
           only
           in
           those
           unnatural
           and
           hateful
           Disorders
           with
           Boyes
           ,
           but
           likewise
           
           in
           the
           debauching
           the
           Daughters
           of
           some
           that
           were
           of
           the
           first
           rank
           .
           For
           whensoever
           he
           was
           in
           any
           Journey
           ,
           as
           he
           past
           he
           had
           Instruments
           at
           hand
           ,
           to
           bring
           Virgins
           to
           him
           by
           force
           in
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           their
           Parents
           .
           It
           was
           on
           these
           things
           that
           he
           built
           his
           happiness
           ;
           and
           he
           reckoned
           the
           chief
           Felicity
           of
           Empire
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           denied
           himself
           in
           nothing
           to
           which
           either
           his
           vitious
           Appetite
           or
           his
           Lusts
           carried
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           nothing
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           so
           very
           unlike
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           did
           indeed
           deserve
           that
           the
           whole
           Empire
           should
           fall
           into
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           But
           the
           other
           Maximian
           who
           married
           Diocletians
           Daughter
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           worse
           than
           the
           two
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           did
           exceed
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           worst
           Princes
           that
           ever
           were
           :
           There
           was
           a
           Barbarous
           Brutality
           in
           his
           Temper
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Cruelty
           not
           known
           to
           those
           that
           were
           of
           a
           Roman
           Extraction
           :
           And
           no
           wonder
           ;
           for
           his
           Mother
           was
           born
           beyond
           the
           Danube
           :
           and
           when
           some
           of
           those
           Nations
           crossed
           that
           River
           ,
           she
           came
           along
           
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           setled
           her self
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Dacia
           which
           was
           formed
           into
           a
           Province
           by
           Aurelian
           .
           His
           body
           was
           suteable
           to
           his
           mind
           :
           he
           was
           very
           tall
           ,
           and
           most
           excessively
           corpulent
           :
           and
           there
           was
           a
           sierceness
           in
           his
           Looks
           ,
           his
           Words
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           whole
           Behaviour
           ,
           that
           gave
           a
           very
           formidable
           Idea
           of
           him
           .
           His
           Father
           in
           Law
           ,
           Diocletian
           ,
           dreaded
           him
           extreamly
           upon
           this
           following
           account
           :
           Narses
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           being
           encouraged
           by
           the
           success
           that
           his
           Grandfather
           Sapores
           had
           against
           Valerian
           ,
           resolved
           to
           extend
           his
           Empire
           ,
           and
           to
           drive
           the
           Romans
           out
           of
           the
           East
           :
           upon
           which
           Diocletian
           ,
           who
           was
           naturally
           very
           fearful
           ,
           quite
           desponded
           ,
           and
           searing
           a
           fate
           like
           Valerians
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           undertake
           that
           War
           ,
           but
           sent
           Maximian
           into
           Armenia
           ,
           and
           stayed
           behind
           himself
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           see
           what
           was
           like
           to
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           War
           :
           Maximian
           took
           his
           measures
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           finding
           the
           
             Persian
             Army
          
           exceeding
           numerous
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           much
           encumbred
           with
           a
           vast
           Equipage
           ,
           that
           they
           drew
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           their
           Wives
           having
           followed
           
           them
           in
           this
           Expedition
           according
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Persian
           Custom
           :
           he
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           got
           such
           Advantages
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           considerable
           loss
           ,
           he
           defeated
           their
           whole
           
             Army
             .
             Narses
          
           himself
           escaped
           ,
           but
           Maximian
           took
           all
           their
           Baggage
           ,
           and
           so
           returned
           with
           great
           Glory
           ,
           which
           encreased
           his
           Insolence
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           it
           did
           his
           
           Father-in-Law's
           Apprehensions
           of
           him
           .
           For
           upon
           so
           great
           a
           Victory
           ▪
           he
           thought
           it
           below
           him
           to
           carry
           only
           the
           second
           rank
           of
           Honour
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           only
           called
           Cesar
           ;
           and
           when
           at
           any
           time
           he
           received
           Letters
           addressed
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           Inscription
           Cesar
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           cry
           out
           in
           his
           brutal
           way
           ,
           
             Must
             ▪
             I
             be
             still
             Cesar
             ?
          
           he
           grew
           at
           last
           to
           that
           pitch
           of
           Insolence
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           Mars
           was
           his
           Father
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           lookt
           on
           as
           another
           Romulus
           ,
           not
           considering
           the
           prejudice
           he
           did
           to
           his
           Mothers
           honour
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           made
           small
           account
           ,
           desiring
           only
           to
           be
           lookt
           on
           as
           begotten
           by
           a
           God.
           But
           I
           will
           not
           now
           enter
           into
           the
           particulars
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           not
           confound
           the
           order
           of
           things
           :
           for
           it
           
           was
           after
           his
           assuming
           the
           
             Imperial
             Dignity
          
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           forced
           his
           Father-in-Law
           to
           strip
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           broke
           loose
           into
           all
           the
           excesses
           of
           Insolence
           and
           Fury
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           tho
           Diocletian
           by
           his
           own
           ill
           conduct
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           two
           Maximians
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           taken
           Co-partners
           into
           the
           Government
           ,
           (
           the
           first
           as
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           as
           Cesar
           )
           had
           brought
           great
           disorder
           upon
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           tho
           his
           private
           crimes
           were
           very
           crying
           ,
           yet
           matters
           prospered
           in
           his
           hands
           in
           a
           very
           unusual
           manner
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           to
           defile
           them
           with
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           and
           this
           carries
           me
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           the
           occasion
           that
           led
           him
           to
           persecute
           them
           .
        
         
           X.
           While
           he
           was
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           he
           being
           excessively
           desirous
           to
           know
           what
           was
           to
           be
           the
           event
           of
           things
           ,
           offered
           many
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Livers
           the
           Diviners
           searcht
           for
           those
           Indications
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           pretended
           to
           foretell
           things
           to
           come
           :
           But
           some
           of
           his
           Courtiers
           ,
           that
           were
           Christians
           ,
           being
           near
           him
           ,
           made
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           on
           their
           Fore-heads
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Devils
           being
           frighted
           away
           ,
           they
           were
           
           all
           put
           in
           a
           great
           Confusion
           .
           The
           Diviners
           being
           likewise
           in
           disorder
           ,
           could
           not
           find
           the
           ordinary
           Marks
           that
           they
           lookt
           for
           in
           the
           intrails
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           ;
           tho
           they
           offered
           up
           many
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           pretending
           that
           the
           Divinity
           was
           not
           yet
           appeased
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Sacrifices
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           for
           no
           signs
           appeared
           :
           upon
           which
           Tages
           that
           was
           set
           over
           the
           Diviners
           said
           ,
           either
           upon
           some
           conjecture
           or
           upon
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           their
           Rites
           did
           not
           succeed
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           some
           
             prophane
             persons
          
           that
           had
           thrust
           themselves
           into
           their
           Assembly
           .
           Upon
           which
           Diocletian
           being
           enraged
           ,
           commanded
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           all
           those
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Courtiers
           should
           come
           and
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           ordered
           those
           to
           be
           whipped
           who
           should
           refuse
           to
           do
           it
           .
           He
           likewise
           sent
           orders
           to
           his
           
             Military
             Officers
          
           ,
           to
           require
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           to
           dismiss
           such
           as
           would
           not
           .
           But
           this
           was
           all
           that
           he
           thought
           sit
           to
           do
           at
           first
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           suffer
           his
           Rage
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           farther
           Extremities
           against
           God
           or
           his
           true
           Religion
           ,
           
           till
           after
           some
           time
           had
           past
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           to
           Winter
           in
           Bithinia
           :
           and
           there
           
             Galerius
             Maximian
          
           ,
           who
           was
           likewise
           inflamed
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           met
           him
           ,
           &
           engaged
           the
           vain
           
             Old
             Man
          
           to
           go
           on
           with
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           already
           begun
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           I
           have
           received
           this
           account
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           his
           Fury
           against
           our
           Religion
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           His
           Mother
           was
           a
           superstitious
           Woman
           ,
           and
           was
           particularly
           addicted
           to
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           offered
           Sacrifices
           to
           them
           daily
           ,
           and
           feasted
           her
           Officers
           with
           the
           meat
           of
           those
           Oblations
           .
           The
           Christians
           would
           not
           assist
           at
           those
           entertainments
           ,
           but
           gave
           themselves
           to
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           while
           she
           and
           her
           Company
           were
           at
           those
           Feasts
           .
           Upon
           this
           she
           conceived
           a
           hatred
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           she
           set
           on
           her
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           less
           superstitious
           than
           she
           her self
           ,
           by
           her
           spiteful
           Complaints
           to
           contrive
           their
           Destruction
           .
           Diocletian
           and
           his
           Son-in-Law
           had
           many
           secret
           Consultations
           during
           a
           whole
           Winter
           ,
           to
           which
           as
           no
           body
           was
           admitted
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           generally
           thought
           that
           they
           were
           
           treating
           about
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           consequences
           .
           The
           
             Old
             Man
          
           withstood
           Maximian's
           Fury
           long
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           how
           pernicious
           the
           Council
           would
           prove
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           a
           Disturbance
           it
           would
           bring
           upon
           the
           Empire
           :
           much
           blood
           would
           be
           shed
           ;
           for
           the
           Christians
           were
           observed
           to
           be
           very
           willing
           to
           dye
           .
           Therefore
           he
           proposed
           this
           expedient
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           that
           Religion
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Army
           :
           But
           all
           this
           could
           not
           divert
           the
           Rage
           of
           that
           Furious
           Man.
           Therefore
           he
           proposed
           the
           asking
           the
           Opinions
           of
           those
           in
           whom
           they
           consided
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           this
           piece
           of
           ill
           nature
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           about
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           acceptable
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           of
           himself
           ,
           without
           taking
           the
           Advice
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Praise
           of
           it
           might
           belong
           wholly
           to
           himself
           :
           But
           when
           he
           undertook
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           lyable
           to
           Censure
           ,
           he
           called
           for
           many
           persons
           to
           deliver
           their
           Opinion
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           others
           might
           be
           charged
           with
           the
           Blame
           of
           that
           in
           which
           he
           was
           chiefly
           in
           fault
           .
           Some
           few
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           Military
           
           Men
           were
           called
           upon
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           their
           Dignity
           they
           were
           repuired
           to
           tell
           their
           minds
           ;
           some
           that
           had
           a
           particular
           spleen
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           opined
           that
           all
           the
           Christians
           were
           Enemies
           to
           God
           and
           to
           the
           established
           Worship
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           destroyed
           .
           Those
           that
           were
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           perceiving
           what
           was
           Maximian's
           design
           ,
           and
           being
           either
           affraid
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           desirous
           to
           make
           their
           Court
           with
           him
           ,
           agreed
           to
           the
           rest
           in
           Opinion
           ;
           yet
           all
           this
           did
           not
           prevail
           on
           Diocletian
           ;
           so
           he
           resolved
           to
           consult
           the
           Gods
           themselves
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           Diviner
           to
           consult
           with
           Apollo
           ,
           who
           answered
           as
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           an
           Enemy
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
           Upon
           this
           Diocletian
           yielded
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           would
           not
           oppose
           himself
           to
           that
           which
           not
           only
           his
           Friends
           and
           Maximian
           ,
           but
           even
           Apollo
           had
           advised
           ,
           yet
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           maintain
           this
           moderation
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           might
           be
           composed
           without
           the
           shedding
           of
           Blood
           :
           whereas
           Maximian
           moved
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           refused
           to
           partake
           in
           the
           
           Sacrifices
           ,
           should
           be
           burnt
           alive
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           A
           proper
           and
           an
           auspicious
           day
           for
           beginning
           this
           work
           was
           next
           sought
           for
           ;
           and
           choice
           was
           made
           of
           the
           Festivity
           of
           the
           God
           Terminus
           ,
           which
           was
           within
           five
           days
           of
           the
           end
           of
           February
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           their
           year
           :
           implying
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           an
           end
           was
           to
           be
           put
           to
           this
           Religion
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           day
           of
           their
           Executions
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           those
           Miseries
           that
           not
           only
           fell
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           whole
           Empire
           .
           In
           the
           morning
           of
           that
           fatal
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           seventh
           and
           eighth
           Consulate
           of
           the
           two
           Ancient
           Emperours
           ,
           the
           Prefect
           accompanied
           with
           some
           Officers
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Receivers
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           having
           forced
           open
           the
           Door
           ,
           they
           searched
           for
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           :
           *
           all
           the
           
             Books
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           that
           were
           there
           found
           were
           burnt
           ,
           and
           the
           Spoil
           that
           was
           made
           was
           divided
           among
           all
           that
           were
           present
           :
           this
           struck
           a
           Terror
           into
           many
           ,
           and
           many
           withdrew
           them
           .
           
           selves
           from
           the
           Storm
           .
           The
           
             two
             Princes
          
           ,
           who
           from
           convenient
           places
           viewed
           all
           that
           was
           done
           (
           for
           that
           Church
           stood
           upon
           a
           heighth
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           within
           the
           prospect
           of
           the
           Palace
           )
           were
           long
           in
           debate
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           order
           fire
           to
           be
           set
           to
           it
           :
           But
           in
           this
           Diocletians
           Opinion
           prevailed
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           affraid
           lest
           if
           the
           Church
           had
           been
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           spread
           it self
           into
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           City
           :
           for
           it
           was
           environed
           on
           all
           hands
           by
           a
           great
           many
           Noble
           Buildings
           ;
           so
           that
           instead
           of
           setting
           fire
           to
           ,
           it
           there
           was
           a
           considerable
           Body
           of
           the
           Guards
           ,
           sent
           with
           Axes
           and
           Mattocks
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           few
           hours
           time
           levelled
           that
           lofty
           Building
           with
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           The
           day
           after
           this
           an
           Edict
           was
           published
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Christians
           were
           declared
           incapable
           of
           all
           Honours
           and
           Imployments
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           liable
           to
           Torture
           whatsoever
           might
           be
           their
           Rank
           and
           Dignity
           ;
           all
           Actions
           were
           to
           be
           received
           
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           put
           out
           of
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           sue
           neither
           upon
           Injuries
           done
           them
           ,
           or
           Adulteries
           committed
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           for
           Thefts
           or
           Robberies
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           to
           loose
           both
           their
           Liberties
           and
           their
           Right
           of
           Voting
           .
           When
           this
           was
           affixed
           ,
           one
           that
           shewed
           more
           of
           Courage
           than
           Discretion
           in
           it
           ,
           took
           it
           down
           and
           tore
           it
           ,
           and
           rallied
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           among
           their
           Titles
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           triumphed
           over
           the
           Goths
           and
           the
           Sarmatians
           ,
           that
           they
           acted
           like
           those
           whom
           they
           pretended
           that
           they
           had
           subdued
           ;
           he
           was
           presently
           seised
           on
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           endured
           several
           sorts
           of
           Torture
           ;
           he
           was
           burnt
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           suffered
           all
           with
           admirable
           Patience
           .
        
         
           XIV
           .
           But
           Maximian
           was
           not
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Severity
           of
           this
           Edict
           ,
           so
           he
           resolved
           to
           draw
           on
           Diocletian
           to
           consent
           to
           further
           Rigour
           by
           this
           Artifice
           ;
           he
           set
           on
           some
           of
           his
           Creatures
           to
           raise
           a
           fire
           in
           the
           Palace
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           engage
           him
           to
           an
           unrelenting
           Persecution
           :
           some
           parts
           were
           burnt
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           were
           
           presently
           accused
           as
           the
           Common
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           this
           Fire
           ,
           that
           consumed
           the
           Palace
           ,
           raised
           a
           most
           Implacable
           Rage
           against
           them
           .
           For
           it
           was
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           entred
           into
           Consultation
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Eunuchs
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           
             two
             Emperours
          
           were
           well
           nigh
           burnt
           alive
           in
           their
           own
           House
           .
           Diocletian
           who
           affected
           the
           Reputation
           of
           being
           a
           Wise
           and
           Crafty
           Man
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           give
           any
           credit
           to
           this
           :
           but
           being
           excessively
           enraged
           upon
           it
           ,
           he
           ordered
           many
           of
           his
           Domesticks
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           in
           a
           most
           terrible
           manner
           .
           So
           many
           innocent
           Persons
           were
           brought
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           burnt
           .
           All
           the
           Judges
           and
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Household
           being
           authorised
           thereunto
           ,
           put
           all
           People
           to
           Torture
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           vie
           with
           one
           another
           who
           should
           be
           the
           first
           that
           should
           discover
           the
           bottom
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           But
           nothing
           could
           be
           found
           out
           ;
           for
           none
           of
           Maximians
           Family
           was
           put
           to
           the
           Torture
           .
           He
           came
           and
           stood
           by
           Diocletian
           ,
           and
           continued
           still
           to
           inflame
           him
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           that
           
           so
           his
           anger
           might
           no
           way
           be
           abated
           .
           And
           a
           fortnight
           after
           the
           first
           burning
           ,
           fire
           was
           a
           second
           time
           set
           to
           the
           Palace
           :
           But
           this
           was
           observed
           in
           time
           ,
           yet
           neither
           could
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           be
           found
           out
           .
           And
           then
           Maximian
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Winter
           ,
           left
           Nicomedia
           on
           the
           same
           day
           in
           which
           this
           second
           Fire
           was
           raised
           ,
           protesting
           that
           he
           went
           away
           fearing
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           burnt
           alive
           .
        
         
           XV.
           The
           Emperour
           was
           now
           set
           all
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           he
           forced
           not
           only
           all
           that
           were
           of
           his
           Household
           ,
           but
           all
           Persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           defile
           themselves
           with
           their
           Sacrifices
           ;
           beginning
           with
           his
           Daughter
           Valeria
           ,
           and
           his
           Wise
           Prisca
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Eunuchs
           that
           were
           in
           the
           greatest
           Credit
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           Directions
           the
           whole
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Palace
           had
           been
           conducted
           before
           this
           Edict
           ,
           were
           now
           put
           to
           Death
           ;
           some
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           were
           seised
           on
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           proof
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           condemned
           and
           executed
           .
           Persons
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           of
           both
           Sexes
           were
           burnt
           ,
           not
           singly
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           
           their
           numbers
           ,
           whole
           Companies
           of
           them
           were
           burnt
           all
           in
           the
           same
           Fire
           :
           and
           their
           Servants
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           Millstones
           being
           tied
           about
           their
           Necks
           .
           Nor
           was
           this
           Persecution
           less
           violent
           in
           all
           other
           places
           :
           for
           the
           Judges
           were
           sent
           to
           all
           Temples
           ,
           and
           they
           forced
           all
           people
           to
           joyn
           in
           the
           Sacrifices
           .
           The
           Prisons
           were
           every
           where
           full
           .
           Unheard
           of
           kinds
           of
           Torture
           were
           invented
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           man
           might
           have
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Law
           that
           was
           not
           a
           Heathen
           :
           they
           placed
           Altars
           in
           the
           very
           
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           publick
           Offices
           ,
           that
           so
           all
           who
           came
           to
           sue
           before
           them
           might
           be
           put
           to
           it
           first
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           admitted
           to
           plead
           :
           so
           that
           men
           came
           before
           their
           Judges
           as
           before
           their
           Gods.
           Nor
           was
           this
           all
           ,
           Letters
           were
           also
           sent
           to
           the
           other
           Emperour
           and
           to
           Constance
           ,
           inviting
           them
           to
           concur
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           tho
           their
           Opinions
           had
           not
           been
           before
           asked
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           Importance
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Old
           Maximian
           did
           comply
           very
           willingly
           in
           Italy
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           naturally
           cruel
           ▪
           But
           Constance
           ,
           that
           he
           
           might
           not
           seem
           to
           dissent
           from
           those
           that
           were
           in
           rank
           above
           him
           ,
           did
           indeed
           give
           order
           for
           the
           pulling
           down
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Houses
           where
           the
           Christians
           held
           their
           Assemblies
           ;
           for
           these
           could
           be
           easily
           rebuilt
           :
           but
           he
           took
           care
           to
           preserve
           those
           true
           
             Temples
             of
             God
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Christians
           themselves
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           The
           whole
           World
           was
           now
           brought
           under
           great
           vexation
           ,
           the
           Gaules
           only
           excepted
           ;
           those
           three
           wild
           Beasts
           exercised
           their
           Cruelty
           upon
           all
           the
           Provinces
           from
           the
           East
           to
           the
           West
           .
           If
           I
           had
           a
           hundred
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           the
           strongest
           Voice
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           set
           out
           all
           the
           Forms
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Tortures
           that
           the
           Judges
           in
           the
           several
           Provinces
           put
           in
           practice
           against
           so
           many
           Holy
           and
           Innocent
           Persons
           :
           But
           what
           need
           I
           engage
           in
           this
           recital
           ,
           especially
           to
           you
           ,
           My
           
             Dear
             Donatus
          
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           extraordinary
           a
           share
           in
           them
           .
           For
           whereas
           you
           first
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Prefect
           Flaccinus
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           a
           small
           Murderer
           ,
           you
           fell
           next
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           Hierocles
           ,
           who
           from
           being
           
           a
           Deputy
           was
           made
           a
           President
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           an
           Adviser
           and
           a
           Promoter
           of
           the
           Persecution
           :
           and
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           was
           brought
           before
           Priscillian
           his
           Successor
           ,
           where
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           before
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           you
           gave
           an
           Evidence
           of
           your
           unconquered
           Courage
           :
           you
           were
           nine
           several
           times
           put
           to
           a
           great
           many
           Tortures
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           one
           of
           them
           you
           overcame
           the
           Rage
           of
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           a
           glorious
           Confession
           .
           In
           those
           nine
           encounters
           with
           the
           Devil
           you
           defeated
           him
           with
           his
           whole
           Troop
           of
           Assistants
           ▪
           and
           by
           so
           many
           Victories
           you
           triumphed
           over
           the
           World
           with
           all
           its
           Terrors
           .
           How
           pleasant
           was
           that
           Triumph
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           instead
           of
           
             White
             Horses
          
           or
           Elephants
           about
           your
           Chariot
           ,
           you
           triumphed
           over
           the
           Emperours
           themselves
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           to
           drag
           them
           after
           your
           Chariot
           .
           This
           is
           true
           Victory
           ,
           when
           those
           that
           have
           conquered
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           subdued
           :
           for
           they
           were
           overcome
           and
           subdued
           by
           you
           ,
           who
           despising
           their
           Impious
           Edicts
           ,
           made
           no
           account
           of
           all
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Terrors
           of
           their
           Tyrannical
           Authority
           .
           Their
           Whippings
           
           and
           their
           Pincers
           ,
           their
           Fires
           and
           Swords
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           several
           shapes
           of
           Torture
           had
           no
           effect
           upon
           you
           :
           No
           sort
           of
           Violence
           could
           make
           you
           fall
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ▪
           This
           is
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Disciple
           and
           a
           true
           Souldier
           of
           Christ
           ;
           whom
           no
           Enemy
           can
           overcome
           ,
           no
           Wolf
           can
           carry
           out
           of
           Gods
           Fold
           ,
           no
           Snare
           can
           intangle
           ,
           no
           Sorrow
           can
           subdue
           ,
           and
           no
           Torture
           can
           break
           .
           After
           all
           those
           nine
           Engagements
           ,
           that
           proved
           so
           glorious
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           Devil
           finding
           himself
           always
           overcome
           by
           you
           ,
           durst
           not
           assault
           you
           any
           more
           :
           for
           experience
           had
           shewed
           him
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           not
           to
           be
           vanquished
           :
           and
           since
           he
           saw
           that
           the
           Crown
           of
           Victory
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           bestowed
           on
           you
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           by
           provoking
           you
           any
           further
           ,
           give
           you
           the
           occasion
           of
           receiving
           it
           so
           soon
           .
           Tho
           it
           was
           not
           given
           to
           you
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           safely
           kept
           for
           you
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Recompense
           of
           your
           Vertue
           and
           Worth.
           But
           now
           I
           return
           to
           the
           series
           of
           the
           History
           .
        
         
           XVII
           .
           Diocletian
           being
           now
           engaged
           into
           this
           wicked
           design
           ,
           and
           
           having
           succeeded
           so
           well
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           it
           ,
           went
           streight
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           celebrate
           there
           his
           entring
           upon
           the
           twentieth
           year
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           open
           upon
           the
           Anniversary
           of
           his
           coming
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           twentieth
           of
           November
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           that
           was
           over
           ,
           he
           shewed
           how
           little
           he
           could
           bear
           that
           Freedom
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           still
           retained
           ;
           at
           which
           he
           was
           so
           uneasy
           ,
           that
           tho
           the
           first
           of
           Ianuary
           was
           very
           Near
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           to
           enter
           upon
           his
           ninth
           Consulate
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           be
           prevailed
           on
           to
           stay
           to
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           staying
           thirteen
           days
           longer
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           he
           began
           his
           Consulate
           at
           Ravenna
           .
           The
           Winter
           was
           both
           extream
           Cold
           and
           Rainy
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Journey
           did
           so
           affect
           his
           health
           ,
           that
           it
           threw
           him
           into
           a
           lingring
           sickness
           ,
           that
           never
           went
           off
           quite
           :
           and
           being
           ill
           all
           the
           way
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           be
           carried
           for
           most
           part
           in
           a
           Litter
           .
           His
           illness
           lay
           upon
           him
           all
           the
           Summer
           long
           :
           about
           the
           end
           of
           it
           he
           continued
           his
           Journey
           ,
           and
           having
           come
           round
           the
           Coast
           of
           Phrygia
           ,
           he
           got
           at
           last
           to
           Nicomedia
           ,
           
           his
           Sickness
           being
           now
           come
           to
           a
           great
           height
           .
           But
           tho
           he
           was
           brought
           very
           low
           by
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           needs
           appear
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           assist
           at
           the
           Dedication
           of
           the
           Hippodrome
           that
           he
           had
           built
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           twentieth
           year
           of
           Empire
           .
           His
           sickness
           grew
           at
           last
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           Supplications
           were
           made
           to
           all
           the
           Gods
           for
           his
           Life
           :
           but
           on
           the
           13
           th
           of
           December
           a
           report
           was
           spread
           all
           about
           the
           Palace
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           dead
           :
           the
           sad
           Looks
           and
           the
           Terrour
           that
           appeared
           in
           all
           his
           Courtiers
           ,
           and
           the
           solemn
           silence
           that
           was
           over
           all
           the
           Court
           ,
           made
           that
           the
           Report
           was
           generally
           believed
           :
           The
           City
           of
           Nicomedia
           believed
           him
           not
           only
           dead
           ,
           but
           buried
           ;
           but
           the
           next
           day
           it
           was
           given
           out
           that
           he
           was
           yet
           alive
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           countenances
           of
           many
           that
           were
           concerned
           ,
           were
           much
           changed
           :
           but
           others
           believed
           still
           that
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           concealed
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Souldiery
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           have
           fallen
           into
           some
           dangerous
           Consultations
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           his
           Death
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           up
           till
           Maximian
           should
           come
           to
           Nicomedia
           .
           This
           grew
           
           to
           be
           so
           Universally
           believed
           ,
           that
           is
           he
           had
           not
           shewed
           himself
           on
           the
           first
           of
           March
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           possible
           to
           have
           perswaded
           the
           people
           that
           he
           was
           still
           alive
           .
           He
           was
           strangly
           altered
           by
           a
           whole
           years
           sickness
           ▪
           that
           they
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           could
           hardly
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           the
           same
           :
           He
           had
           indeed
           on
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           December
           fallen
           into
           so
           deep
           a
           Swoon
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           he
           never
           recovered
           this
           so
           entirely
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           wholly
           what
           he
           had
           been
           formerly
           :
           for
           he
           had
           ever
           after
           this
           ,
           some
           fits
           of
           Madness
           ,
           which
           returned
           at
           some
           ▪
           times
           upon
           him
           ,
           tho
           in
           the
           Intervals
           of
           those
           fits
           he
           had
           his
           Understanding
           very
           perfect
           .
        
         
           XVIII
           .
           Not
           many
           days
           after
           this
           ,
           
             Galerius
             Maximian
          
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           congratulate
           upon
           his
           recovery
           ,
           but
           to
           force
           him
           to
           resign
           the
           Empire
           :
           He
           had
           made
           the
           same
           attempt
           upon
           the
           elder
           Maximian
           ,
           and
           threatned
           him
           with
           a
           Civil
           War
           if
           he
           would
           not
           resign
           ;
           so
           now
           he
           set
           on
           Diocletian
           :
           He
           began
           at
           first
           more
           softly
           and
           gently
           with
           him
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
           now
           become
           ancient
           and
           infirm
           ,
           and
           less
           able
           to
           undergo
           the
           fatigue
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           he
           ought
           to
           give
           himself
           some
           repose
           after
           so
           much
           Application
           and
           Toil.
           He
           set
           before
           him
           Nerva's
           Example
           ,
           who
           resigned
           the
           Empire
           to
           
             Trajan
             :
             Diocletian
          
           answered
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           was
           not
           honourable
           for
           him
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           born
           so
           sublime
           a
           Character
           so
           long
           ,
           to
           shut
           himself
           up
           in
           an
           obscure
           Corner
           ,
           so
           it
           could
           not
           be
           safe
           for
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           since
           during
           so
           long
           a
           Reign
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           have
           made
           himself
           many
           Enemies
           .
           The
           case
           was
           quite
           different
           in
           Nerva
           ,
           who
           had
           past
           his
           whole
           life
           in
           retirement
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           great
           Age
           and
           his
           unacquaintendness
           with
           affairs
           made
           him
           less
           capable
           of
           bearing
           so
           great
           a
           Burden
           ,
           which
           therefore
           he
           threw
           off
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           that
           privacy
           in
           which
           he
           had
           spent
           the
           former
           parts
           of
           his
           life
           .
           But
           he
           offered
           to
           Maximian
           to
           receive
           him
           to
           an
           equal
           Dignity
           with
           himself
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           should
           be
           all
           called
           Emperours
           ,
           if
           that
           would
           have
           contented
           him
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           formed
           a
           project
           of
           making
           
           
           
           
           
           himse
           sole
           Emperour
           ,
           seeing
           that
           from
           this
           Title
           that
           was
           offered
           him
           ,
           little
           real
           Advantage
           would
           accrue
           to
           him
           ,
           pretended
           that
           the
           Order
           which
           Diocletian
           had
           begun
           ,
           of
           having
           
             two
             Emperours
          
           with
           the
           Supream
           Power
           ,
           and
           
             two
             Assistants
          
           to
           them
           in
           a
           lower
           degree
           of
           Dignity
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           forever
           maintained
           :
           It
           was
           an
           easy
           thing
           to
           preserve
           a
           good
           Correspondence
           between
           
             two
             Persons
          
           ,
           but
           that
           could
           not
           be
           composed
           if
           there
           came
           to
           be
           four
           of
           equal
           Dignity
           :
           He
           concluded
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Emperour
           would
           not
           retire
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           see
           to
           himself
           ;
           for
           he
           would
           be
           no
           longer
           contented
           with
           the
           low
           degree
           in
           which
           he
           had
           been
           so
           long
           held
           :
           He
           had
           been
           now
           for
           fifteen
           years
           as
           it
           were
           banished
           to
           Illiricum
           ,
           along
           the
           River
           of
           the
           Danube
           ,
           and
           engaged
           in
           constant
           Wars
           with
           the
           
             Barbarous
             Nations
          
           ;
           while
           others
           were
           reigning
           quietly
           ,
           and
           in
           delicious
           Seats
           .
           The
           
             Old
             Man
          
           ,
           that
           was
           now
           much
           broken
           ,
           having
           heard
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           having
           likewise
           received
           Letters
           from
           the
           elder
           Maximian
           ,
           that
           gave
           him
           an
           account
           of
           
           what
           had
           been
           said
           to
           himself
           upon
           that
           subject
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           heard
           that
           
             Galerius
             Maximian
          
           was
           encreasing
           his
           Army
           ;
           upon
           this
           ,
           not
           without
           Tears
           ;
           he
           consented
           to
           that
           which
           had
           been
           proposed
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           which
           remained
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Cesars
           should
           be
           named
           by
           the
           concurring
           Advices
           of
           all
           the
           Four.
           But
           the
           other
           rejected
           this
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           two
           must
           consent
           to
           whatsoever
           they
           should
           resolve
           on
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           it
           seemed
           that
           there
           was
           no
           room
           for
           choice
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           other
           two
           must
           have
           been
           named
           for
           
             Cesars
             .
             Maxentius
          
           was
           Son
           to
           the
           Elder
           Maximian
           ,
           and
           had
           married
           the
           younger
           Maximians
           Daughter
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           wicked
           and
           vicious
           Disposition
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           proud
           and
           so
           willful
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           pay
           the
           wonted
           respect
           of
           Adoration
           ,
           neither
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           Father-in-Law
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           equally
           hated
           of
           both
           .
           Constantine
           Son
           to
           Constance
           was
           a
           most
           vertuous
           Youth
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           the
           Qualities
           that
           could
           recommend
           him
           to
           the
           highest
           Dignity
           :
           his
           Air
           and
           Person
           were
           graceful
           ;
           his
           capacity
           
           for
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           his
           Probity
           ,
           and
           his
           obliging
           Deportment
           ,
           made
           that
           he
           was
           beloved
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           wished
           for
           by
           all
           Persons
           :
           He
           was
           then
           in
           
             Diocletian's
             Court
          
           ,
           and
           was
           put
           by
           him
           in
           the
           chief
           Command
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           But
           Maximian
           had
           his
           Objections
           to
           both
           these
           :
           as
           for
           Maxentius
           he
           thought
           he
           was
           not
           worthy
           of
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           he
           reckoned
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           had
           behaved
           himself
           so
           Insolently
           towards
           him
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           would
           become
           intolerable
           if
           he
           were
           raised
           so
           high
           .
           Constantine
           was
           indeed
           so
           amiable
           a
           person
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           he
           would
           be
           a
           better
           and
           a
           gentler
           Prince
           than
           his
           Father
           had
           been
           :
           and
           so
           he
           would
           be
           able
           to
           check
           him
           as
           he
           pleased
           :
           wherefore
           Maximian
           resolved
           to
           have
           such
           persons
           promoted
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           always
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           affraid
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           should
           do
           nothing
           but
           by
           his
           order
           ,
           so
           he
           proposed
           
             Severus
             :
             Diocletian
          
           excepted
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Mad
           Extravagant
           ,
           and
           Drunken
           Person
           ,
           who
           changed
           the
           Day
           into
           Night
           ,
           and
           the
           Night
           into
           Day
           :
           but
           the
           other
           answered
           ,
           that
           
           he
           had
           deserved
           that
           Dignity
           well
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           taken
           great
           care
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           had
           prayed
           them
           faithfully
           ;
           and
           added
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           Maximian
           the
           elder
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           receive
           the
           Nomination
           from
           him
           ;
           so
           this
           was
           aggreed
           to
           :
           and
           when
           Diocletian
           asked
           him
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           presented
           one
           Daia
           to
           him
           ,
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           that
           was
           half
           a
           Barbarian
           by
           his
           Extraction
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           had
           lately
           ordered
           to
           be
           called
           Maximin
           from
           his
           own
           name
           .
           For
           Diocletian
           had
           changed
           his
           own
           Name
           to
           that
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           him
           from
           the
           other
           Maximian
           ,
           who
           had
           alwayes
           maintained
           his
           Fidelity
           to
           him
           most
           religiously
           .
           Diocletian
           asked
           him
           ,
           who
           that
           young
           Man
           was
           ;
           the
           other
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           his
           Ally
           :
           but
           he
           sighed
           ,
           and
           replied
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           propose
           to
           him
           persons
           that
           were
           capable
           of
           conducting
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           the
           other
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           already
           tried
           them
           .
           Diocletian
           insisted
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           was
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           Empire
           ,
           ought
           to
           see
           to
           it
           :
           and
           that
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           had
           taken
           his
           share
           of
           Toil
           ,
           and
           had
           studied
           to
           preserve
           the
           Common-wealth
           in
           a
           
           good
           State
           during
           his
           Empire
           ,
           but
           if
           after
           his
           time
           it
           should
           fall
           into
           Disorder
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           by
           his
           fault
           .
           All
           things
           being
           thus
           concerted
           in
           secret
           ,
           on
           the
           first
           of
           May
           this
           great
           Affair
           came
           to
           be
           declared
           .
           The
           eyes
           of
           all
           People
           were
           on
           Constantine
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           the
           Nomination
           must
           fall
           on
           him
           :
           all
           the
           
             Military
             Men
          
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Souldiers
           as
           the
           Officers
           ,
           lookt
           at
           him
           ,
           wisht
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           shewed
           much
           Joy
           in
           the
           hopes
           that
           they
           expressed
           of
           his
           Advancement
           :
           There
           was
           a
           rising
           ground
           at
           almost
           three
           Miles
           distance
           from
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           there
           where
           Maximian
           himself
           had
           first
           received
           the
           Imperial
           Purple
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           which
           there
           was
           a
           Pillar
           erected
           with
           a
           Statue
           of
           Iupiters
           upon
           it
           .
           That
           place
           was
           markt
           out
           for
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           and
           the
           Army
           was
           drawn
           out
           about
           it
           :
           and
           there
           the
           
             Old
             Man
          
           with
           Tears
           in
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           told
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           become
           Infirm
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           give
           himself
           some
           rest
           after
           so
           much
           Toil
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           up
           the
           Empire
           to
           those
           who
           were
           able
           to
           undergo
           the
           fatigue
           of
           it
           :
           and
           that
           in
           
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           he
           would
           now
           name
           new
           Cesars
           .
           Upon
           this
           all
           mens
           expectations
           being
           raised
           ,
           he
           named
           Severus
           and
           Maximin
           ;
           all
           people
           were
           amased
           ;
           and
           since
           Constantine
           was
           standing
           by
           ,
           some
           began
           to
           ask
           whether
           he
           had
           changed
           his
           name
           into
           Maximin
           :
           but
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           all
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           Maximian
           put
           by
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           drew
           out
           Daia
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           having
           stript
           him
           of
           the
           habit
           that
           he
           wore
           as
           a
           private
           person
           :
           and
           while
           all
           men
           were
           surprised
           ,
           and
           knew
           neither
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           nor
           of
           whom
           he
           was
           descended
           ,
           (
           tho
           this
           unlookt
           for
           promotion
           ,
           had
           so
           disordered
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           testified
           no
           aversion
           to
           it
           )
           Diocletian
           threw
           his
           Purple
           Robe
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           himself
           retired
           to
           a
           private
           State
           again
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           his
           private
           name
           of
           Diocles
           ,
           which
           upon
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Empire
           he
           had
           changed
           to
           Diocletian
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           Solemnity
           ended
           :
           and
           the
           
             old
             Emperour
          
           ,
           like
           a
           Souldier
           that
           had
           obtained
           his
           dismission
           ,
           retired
           ,
           and
           drive
           thro
           Nicomedia
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           into
           his
           own
           Countrey
           .
           And
           
           Daia
           ,
           that
           was
           raised
           up
           from
           following
           of
           Cattle
           thro
           Woods
           ,
           and
           was
           first
           a
           common
           Souldier
           ,
           then
           an
           Officer
           ,
           after
           that
           a
           Brigadier
           ,
           and
           now
           at
           last
           got
           to
           be
           Cesar
           ,
           had
           the
           East
           assigned
           to
           him
           ,
           tobe
           oppressed
           and
           ruined
           by
           him
           .
           And
           tho
           he
           neither
           understood
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           nor
           Matters
           of
           State
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           now
           set
           to
           conduct
           Armies
           instead
           of
           feeding
           Cattle
           .
        
         
           XX.
           Maximian
           having
           now
           effected
           that
           which
           he
           had
           projected
           ,
           in
           driving
           out
           the
           
             Old
             Men
          
           ,
           behaved
           himself
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           the
           sole
           Emperour
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           .
           For
           tho
           Constance
           had
           the
           Precedence
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           to
           be
           always
           named
           before
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           despised
           by
           him
           ,
           both
           because
           he
           was
           naturally
           of
           a
           mild
           temper
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           much
           disabled
           thro
           the
           indisposition
           of
           his
           body
           .
           He
           believed
           that
           either
           he
           would
           soon
           die
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           would
           be
           no
           hard
           thing
           to
           force
           him
           to
           resign
           his
           share
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           There
           was
           about
           Maximian
           one
           Licinius
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           ancient
           Friend
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           been
           Comerades
           from
           their
           first
           Imployments
           in
           the
           
           Army
           :
           and
           he
           had
           now
           the
           chief
           stroke
           in
           all
           Affairs
           .
           Maximian
           had
           not
           put
           him
           in
           the
           nomination
           of
           the
           Cesars
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           put
           him
           in
           a
           rank
           so
           far
           Inferiour
           to
           himself
           as
           to
           call
           him
           Son
           ,
           but
           he
           reckoned
           that
           Constance
           would
           soon
           die
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           receive
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Brother
           and
           Collegue
           in
           the
           Empire
           :
           and
           thus
           he
           projected
           to
           establish
           himself
           in
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           carry
           all
           things
           according
           to
           his
           mind
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           should
           come
           to
           his
           twentieth
           year
           ,
           and
           celebrate
           the
           Festivals
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           intended
           to
           resign
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           his
           Son
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           only
           nine
           years
           old
           :
           so
           that
           he
           intended
           that
           Licinius
           and
           Severus
           should
           be
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           that
           Maximin
           and
           Candidianus
           should
           be
           the
           Cesars
           :
           and
           thus
           he
           being
           established
           and
           secured
           as
           much
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           should
           pass
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           days
           in
           quiet
           ,
           and
           great
           safety
           .
           These
           were
           his
           Designs
           :
           But
           he
           having
           made
           God
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           all
           his
           Projects
           came
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           XXI
           .
           He
           having
           attained
           the
           Supream
           
           Dignity
           ,
           set
           himself
           to
           disquiet
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           was
           now
           become
           subject
           to
           him
           .
           In
           his
           Expedition
           against
           the
           Persians
           he
           had
           observed
           that
           Custom
           which
           was
           established
           among
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           those
           Nations
           esteemed
           themselves
           the
           Slaves
           of
           their
           Kings
           :
           so
           that
           they
           reigned
           over
           them
           with
           as
           absolute
           an
           Authority
           ,
           as
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           does
           over
           those
           of
           his
           Houshold
           .
           This
           vile
           Man
           intended
           to
           establish
           the
           same
           Method
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           :
           and
           he
           was
           so
           impudent
           ,
           that
           ever
           after
           that
           Victory
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           magnify
           it
           :
           and
           tho
           he
           durst
           not
           openly
           attempt
           the
           reducing
           the
           Romans
           to
           the
           same
           State
           ,
           yet
           he
           behaved
           himself
           so
           as
           if
           he
           had
           considered
           all
           others
           as
           his
           Slaves
           :
           he
           began
           with
           the
           degrading
           those
           that
           were
           in
           honourable
           Imployments
           ;
           for
           he
           subjected
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           the
           Chief
           Citizens
           of
           the
           greatest
           Cities
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           the
           eminentest
           Rank
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Torture
          
           :
           and
           upon
           the
           slightest
           accounts
           ,
           and
           in
           Matters
           that
           were
           meerly
           civil
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           them
           to
           death
           as
           the
           Fancy
           
           took
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           lesser
           transgressions
           he
           put
           them
           in
           Irons
           ;
           he
           took
           such
           Women
           of
           Quality
           as
           pleased
           him
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Houses
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           by
           Violence
           to
           his
           Seraglio
           :
           and
           when
           any
           were
           to
           be
           whipped
           ,
           he
           had
           posts
           struck
           into
           the
           ground
           in
           his
           Stables
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           tied
           ,
           and
           so
           stretcht
           out
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           more
           Infamously
           than
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Slaves
           themselves
           .
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           of
           his
           Diversions
           ,
           and
           his
           Pleasure
           ?
           He
           had
           some
           Bears
           that
           he
           had
           chosen
           out
           in
           a
           great
           many
           years
           among
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           biggest
           and
           the
           fiercest
           that
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           by
           Consequence
           so
           much
           the
           liker
           to
           himself
           :
           and
           when
           he
           intended
           to
           divert
           himself
           ,
           he
           ordered
           one
           of
           these
           to
           be
           brought
           out
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           thrown
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           killed
           by
           him
           out-right
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           eat
           up
           in
           morsels
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Limbs
           of
           those
           Wretches
           were
           torn
           asunder
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           burst
           out
           most
           indecently
           into
           Laughter
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           seldom
           went
           to
           supper
           before
           he
           had
           shed
           some
           mans
           Blood.
           As
           for
           those
           
           that
           had
           no
           Dignity
           ,
           he
           condemned
           them
           to
           be
           burnt
           :
           and
           tho
           at
           first
           he
           gave
           the
           Christians
           leave
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           he
           not
           only
           condemned
           them
           to
           Torture
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           burnt
           in
           flow
           Fires
           :
           the
           manner
           of
           which
           was
           this
           ,
           they
           were
           first
           chained
           to
           a
           post
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           a
           gentle
           Fire
           set
           to
           the
           Soles
           of
           their
           Feet
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           the
           Callus
           of
           the
           Foot
           was
           contracted
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           it
           fell
           all
           off
           from
           the
           Bones
           ;
           then
           Flambeaux
           were
           lighted
           and
           put
           out
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           were
           hot
           ,
           they
           clapt
           them
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           body
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           tortured
           all
           over
           :
           and
           care
           was
           taken
           to
           keep
           them
           alive
           as
           long
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           by
           throwing
           cold
           Water
           in
           their
           Faces
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           them
           wherewith
           to
           wash
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           the
           Violence
           of
           the
           Misery
           that
           they
           suffered
           should
           have
           quite
           dried
           up
           their
           Throats
           ,
           and
           so
           choaked
           them
           .
           Thus
           their
           Sufferings
           were
           lengthned
           out
           whole
           days
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           their
           Skin
           being
           quite
           consumed
           by
           the
           Fire
           ,
           it
           at
           last
           reacht
           to
           their
           Vitals
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           great
           Fire
           was
           kindled
           ,
           into
           which
           
           they
           were
           thrown
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           Bodies
           were
           burnt
           to
           Ashes
           :
           and
           their
           Bones
           that
           were
           not
           quite
           burnt
           ,
           were
           gathered
           ,
           and
           ground
           to
           powder
           ,
           and
           thrown
           into
           some
           River
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           XXII
           .
           These
           practices
           of
           Cruelty
           ,
           that
           were
           begun
           upon
           the
           Christians
           ,
           grew
           in
           him
           to
           such
           a
           Habit
           ,
           that
           he
           began
           to
           exercise
           them
           upon
           others
           :
           he
           never
           punished
           any
           gently
           :
           he
           seldom
           banished
           any
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           condemn
           many
           to
           Imprisonment
           ,
           or
           to
           work
           in
           Mines
           :
           but
           his
           daily
           Iudgments
           ,
           which
           past
           the
           most
           easily
           from
           him
           ,
           were
           the
           condemning
           men
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           to
           be
           crucified
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           thrown
           to
           
             Wild
             Beasts
          
           .
           His
           Domesticks
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           he
           imploied
           in
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           were
           also
           severely
           disciplined
           by
           him
           .
           And
           as
           to
           all
           Capital
           Matters
           ,
           Beheading
           was
           thought
           an
           extraordinary
           Grace
           ,
           which
           was
           granted
           to
           very
           few
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           lookt
           on
           as
           a
           Reward
           for
           past
           Services
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           favour
           of
           a
           gentle
           Death
           ;
           yet
           all
           these
           were
           small
           Matters
           .
           Eloquence
           was
           exstinguished
           by
           him
           ;
           the
           Advocates
           
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           were
           learned
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           were
           either
           banished
           ,
           or
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           all
           sort
           of
           Literature
           were
           reckoned
           among
           the
           ill
           Arts
           ,
           and
           all
           learned
           men
           were
           lookt
           on
           as
           ill-affected
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           hated
           and
           ruined
           by
           him
           .
           The
           Iudges
           having
           
             superceded
             all
             the
             Lawes
          
           ,
           had
           a
           Licence
           given
           them
           to
           do
           whatsoever
           they
           pleased
           ;
           and
           
             Military
             men
          
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           sort
           of
           Learning
           ,
           were
           made
           Iudges
           in
           the
           several
           Provinces
           ,
           without
           having
           so
           much
           as
           Assess●…rs
           assigned
           them
           .
        
         
           XXIII
           .
           He
           also
           took
           care
           to
           involve
           the
           whole
           Empire
           into
           a
           general
           Calamity
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           common
           Grievance
           ,
           by
           the
           new
           Tax
           that
           he
           laid
           both
           on
           the
           Cities
           and
           Provinces
           :
           which
           was
           so
           severely
           levied
           by
           the
           Taxmen
           that
           he
           sent
           every
           where
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           Affairs
           lookt
           as
           dismall
           as
           if
           the
           Empire
           had
           been
           over-run
           by
           some
           Enemy
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           brought
           under
           some
           heavy
           Bondage
           .
           All
           mens
           Fields
           were
           measured
           ,
           an
           account
           was
           taken
           of
           all
           their
           Trees
           and
           Vines
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Cattle
           ;
           all
           men
           were
           
           likewise
           polled
           ,
           and
           where
           those
           lists
           were
           made
           ,
           no
           difference
           was
           put
           between
           those
           that
           lived
           in
           Town
           or
           Countrey
           .
           And
           as
           ▪
           the
           Taxing
           was
           managed
           in
           the
           Towns
           ,
           without
           any
           Distinction
           of
           the
           antient
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           newly
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Villages
           all
           people
           came
           with
           their
           Children
           and
           Slaves
           to
           be
           listed
           :
           and
           upon
           the
           slightest
           suspitions
           men
           were
           whipt
           or
           tortured
           ;
           Children
           were
           hanged
           up
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           Parents
           ;
           Slaves
           were
           dealt
           with
           to
           accuse
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Wives
           to
           accuse
           their
           Husbands
           .
           When
           no
           sort
           of
           Evidence
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           men
           were
           forced
           by
           Torture
           to
           accuse
           themselves
           ;
           and
           when
           any
           thing
           was
           thus
           extorted
           from
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           proceeded
           against
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           clearly
           convicted
           of
           those
           Crimes
           .
           No
           regard
           was
           had
           either
           to
           Mens
           Age
           or
           Infirmity
           :
           for
           the
           Sick
           and
           Feeble
           were
           taxed
           as
           well
           as
           the
           whole
           :
           and
           in
           the
           estimate
           that
           was
           made
           of
           mens
           Age
           ,
           they
           added
           years
           to
           those
           that
           were
           not
           yet
           of
           Age
           ,
           as
           they
           detracted
           
           some
           from
           those
           that
           were
           past
           it
           .
           All
           Places
           were
           full
           of
           Grief
           and
           Sorrow
           .
           And
           he
           adventured
           to
           put
           in
           execution
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           those
           Provinces
           that
           were
           subjected
           to
           them
           ,
           all
           that
           any
           Conquerours
           had
           done
           to
           those
           who
           being
           subdued
           by
           them
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           War
           at
           their
           Mercy
           :
           as
           if
           he
           would
           have
           revenged
           the
           Tax
           that
           Trajan
           put
           on
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           the
           Dacians
           ,
           which
           he
           laid
           on
           them
           as
           a
           Punishment
           for
           their
           frequent
           Rebellions
           .
           After
           that
           all
           men
           were
           thus
           listed
           ,
           then
           so
           much
           money
           was
           laid
           upon
           every
           mans
           head
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           to
           pay
           so
           much
           for
           his
           life
           .
           Yet
           this
           matter
           was
           not
           trusted
           to
           the
           first
           Taxmen
           ,
           but
           new
           sets
           of
           them
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           were
           sent
           about
           ;
           that
           new
           men
           might
           always
           find
           new
           matter
           to
           work
           upon
           ;
           and
           tho
           they
           could
           really
           discover
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           they
           encreased
           the
           numbers
           in
           the
           lists
           that
           they
           made
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           sent
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           By
           the
           means
           of
           those
           Oppressions
           ,
           the
           Stock
           of
           the
           
           Cattle
           was
           much
           diminished
           ,
           and
           many
           men
           died
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           Taxes
           continued
           still
           to
           be
           levied
           ,
           even
           for
           those
           that
           were
           dead
           :
           to
           such
           Misery
           were
           men
           reduced
           ,
           that
           even
           Death
           did
           not
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Beggars
           were
           the
           only
           persons
           that
           were
           exempted
           from
           these
           Oppressions
           ;
           for
           to
           have
           nothing
           to
           pay
           ,
           was
           the
           only
           way
           to
           be
           covered
           from
           those
           Exactions
           :
           But
           this
           Cursed
           Man
           took
           care
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           want
           ;
           for
           he
           gave
           Orders
           to
           gather
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           in
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           at
           Sea
           ,
           he
           ordered
           them
           to
           be
           all
           drowned
           .
           So
           Compassionate
           was
           he
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           resolved
           that
           no
           body
           should
           be
           extreamly
           miserable
           during
           his
           reign
           :
           thus
           he
           found
           out
           an
           effectual
           Expedient
           to
           keep
           all
           men
           from
           pretending
           Poverty
           ,
           as
           an
           Excuse
           from
           paying
           the
           Taxes
           ;
           but
           he
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           put
           a
           multitude
           of
           miserable
           Persons
           to
           Death
           .
        
         
           XXIV
           .
           At
           last
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           came
           to
           seise
           on
           him
           :
           and
           now
           
           all
           that
           Success
           which
           he
           had
           hitherto
           enjoyed
           came
           to
           be
           changed
           .
           While
           he
           was
           appyling
           himself
           to
           those
           things
           of
           which
           I
           have
           given
           you
           an
           account
           ,
           he
           had
           taken
           no
           care
           to
           destroy
           or
           to
           dethrone
           Constance
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           waiting
           for
           his
           Death
           ;
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           apprehend
           that
           it
           would
           come
           so
           suddenly
           as
           it
           did
           .
           But
           Constance
           being
           now
           very
           sick
           ,
           writ
           to
           him
           that
           he
           might
           send
           his
           Son
           Constantine
           to
           him
           ,
           having
           made
           the
           same
           desire
           often
           before
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           for
           Maximian
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           let
           him
           go
           to
           his
           Father
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           had
           exposed
           him
           to
           many
           Dangers
           ,
           hoping
           that
           he
           would
           have
           fallen
           under
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           durst
           not
           make
           an
           open
           Attempt
           upon
           him
           ,
           fearing
           a
           
             Civil
             War
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           Mutiny
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           :
           but
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           exercising
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           engaged
           him
           to
           encounter
           with
           
             Wild
             Beasts
          
           ,
           yet
           all
           was
           in
           vain
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           was
           visible
           in
           protecting
           him
           all
           along
           ,
           so
           it
           appeared
           most
           signally
           now
           in
           the
           last
           and
           critical
           moment
           ;
           for
           the
           Emperour
           not
           knowing
           how
           he
           could
           deny
           it
           any
           longer
           ,
           
           granted
           him
           at
           last
           a
           pass
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           Seal
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           while
           it
           was
           late
           ;
           but
           he
           ordered
           him
           to
           come
           to
           him
           next
           morning
           to
           receive
           his
           Commands
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           resolved
           either
           to
           find
           some
           Colour
           for
           hindring
           his
           Journey
           ,
           or
           to
           send
           Orders
           to
           Severus
           ,
           to
           stop
           him
           on
           the
           Way
           .
           Constantine
           had
           some
           apprehension
           of
           that
           which
           might
           happen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Emperour
           went
           to
           sleep
           ,
           after
           Supper
           he
           took
           Journey
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           several
           Stages
           thro
           which
           he
           past
           ,
           he
           carried
           with
           him
           all
           the
           Post
           Horses
           .
           The
           Emperour
           on
           purpose
           to
           delay
           him
           ,
           did
           not
           open
           his
           door
           next
           day
           till
           it
           was
           noon
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           called
           for
           him
           :
           but
           he
           heard
           that
           he
           had
           gone
           last
           Night
           ,
           immediatly
           after
           Supper
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Emperour
           fell
           into
           a
           most
           violent
           fit
           of
           rage
           ;
           and
           ordered
           some
           to
           be
           sent
           after
           him
           for
           fetching
           him
           back
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           understood
           that
           he
           carried
           all
           the
           Post
           Horses
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           could
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           could
           hardly
           forbear
           weeping
           .
           Constantine
           made
           all
           the
           hast
           that
           was
           possible
           ,
           and
           found
           his
           .
           Father
           just
           breathing
           out
           his
           
           last
           .
           Constance
           recommended
           his
           Son
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           delivered
           over
           the
           Empire
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           ended
           his
           Life
           in
           all
           points
           as
           he
           wished
           to
           do
           .
           Constantine
           was
           no
           sooner
           possessed
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           then
           he
           gave
           the
           Christians
           the
           free
           Liberty
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           first
           Edict
           was
           the
           Restoring
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           
             holy
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
           XXV
           .
           Within
           a
           few
           days
           after
           this
           ,
           his
           Image
           with
           the
           Characters
           of
           the
           
             Imperial
             Dignity
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           Maximian
           :
           he
           was
           long
           in
           suspence
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           he
           should
           do
           ,
           he
           once
           intended
           to
           throw
           both
           the
           Image
           it self
           ,
           and
           likewise
           Him
           that
           brought
           it
           into
           the
           Fire
           :
           but
           his
           Friends
           diverted
           him
           from
           this
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           sensible
           of
           the
           Inconveniences
           of
           irritating
           the
           Army
           ,
           who
           were
           already
           displeased
           ,
           because
           that
           no
           notice
           was
           taken
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Nomination
           of
           the
           Cesars
           :
           and
           they
           might
           probably
           enough
           have
           declared
           for
           Constantine
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           have
           seen
           him
           coming
           against
           Maximian
           at
           the
           head
           of
           an
           Army
           .
           These
           Advices
           prevailed
           so
           far
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           tho
           it
           was
           much
           against
           his
           Heart
           ,
           yet
           
           he
           received
           the
           Statue
           ,
           and
           sent
           Constantine
           the
           Purple
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           appear
           that
           he
           had
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           received
           him
           into
           the
           Partnership
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           But
           this
           broke
           all
           his
           measures
           ;
           nor
           could
           he
           now
           make
           another
           Emperour
           Supernumerary
           :
           yet
           he
           fell
           upon
           this
           Contrivance
           ,
           of
           declaring
           Severus
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Antienter
           person
           ,
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           Constantine
           not
           Emperour
           (
           as
           had
           been
           already
           done
           )
           but
           Cesar
           only
           ,
           in
           Partnership
           with
           Maximin
           ,
           that
           so
           instead
           of
           being
           next
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Four.
           
        
         
           XXVI
           .
           But
           while
           he
           thought
           that
           this
           matter
           was
           quite
           setled
           ,
           he
           received
           a
           new
           Alarm
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           Maxentius
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           own
           Son-in-Law
           ,
           was
           declared
           Emperour
           at
           Rome
           .
           The
           occasion
           of
           which
           was
           this
           :
           Maximian
           having
           resolved
           to
           exhaust
           the
           Wealth
           of
           the
           whole
           Empire
           by
           his
           Impositions
           ,
           proceeded
           to
           that
           pitch
           of
           Madness
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           grant
           the
           
             City
             of
             Rome
          
           an
           Exemption
           from
           〈◊〉
           Tax
           :
           so
           he
           named
           the
           Taxmen
           ,
           who
           should
           go
           to
           Rome
           to
           take
           a
           〈◊〉
           of
           all
           
           that
           were
           in
           the
           City
           ;
           he
           had
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           made
           an
           attempt
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           
             Pretorian
             Bands
          
           ;
           so
           a
           few
           of
           those
           Guards
           that
           were
           left
           at
           Rome
           ,
           having
           found
           a
           fit
           Opportunity
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           first
           killed
           some
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           much
           irritated
           ,
           were
           not
           ill
           pleased
           at
           this
           ,
           they
           declared
           Maxentius
           Emperour
           :
           When
           the
           newes
           of
           this
           was
           brought
           to
           Maximian
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           little
           disordered
           with
           the
           first
           surprise
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           much
           terrified
           at
           it
           .
           He
           both
           hated
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           resolve
           to
           make
           three
           Cesars
           all
           at
           a
           time
           .
           He
           thought
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           have
           been
           for
           once
           constrained
           to
           do
           a
           thing
           to
           which
           he
           had
           not
           a
           mind
           ,
           so
           he
           sent
           for
           Severus
           ,
           and
           persuaded
           him
           to
           assume
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           he
           sent
           him
           against
           Maxentius
           with
           the
           Army
           that
           had
           been
           under
           his
           Fathers
           command
           ,
           and
           ordered
           him
           to
           march
           streight
           to
           Rome
           ,
           knowing
           well
           that
           those
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           had
           tasted
           so
           often
           of
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           would
           not
           only
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           the
           City
           ,
           but
           would
           desire
           to
           make
           it
           
           their
           chief
           quarter
           .
           Maxentius
           beginning
           to
           reflect
           on
           the
           Boldness
           of
           his
           undertaking
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           he
           had
           some
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Army
           which
           had
           so
           long
           been
           commanded
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           might
           be
           easily
           practised
           upon
           to
           declare
           for
           himself
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           he
           apprehended
           ,
           that
           his
           Father-in-law
           ,
           searing
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           might
           leave
           Severus
           in
           Illyricum
           ,
           and
           might
           come
           in
           person
           with
           his
           own
           Army
           to
           destroy
           him
           :
           upon
           this
           he
           began
           to
           contrive
           the
           means
           of
           securing
           himself
           from
           this
           danger
           ,
           which
           was
           hanging
           over
           his
           head
           ;
           so
           he
           sent
           the
           Purple
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           lived
           in
           Campania
           ever
           since
           his
           Resignation
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           and
           he
           declared
           him
           now
           for
           the
           second
           time
           Emperour
           .
           His
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           resigned
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           was
           longing
           for
           a
           Change
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           accepted
           of
           it
           very
           willingly
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           Severus
           marched
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           came
           at
           last
           to
           the
           very
           Walls
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           the
           Souldiers
           seeing
           against
           whom
           they
           were
           come
           ,
           did
           immediately
           abandon
           him
           ,
           and
           went
           over
           to
           him
           against
           whom
           they
           were
           
           sent
           .
           Severus
           being
           thus
           forsaken
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           fly
           .
           But
           he
           was
           met
           on
           his
           way
           by
           Maximian
           the
           elder
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           assumed
           the
           Empire
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           avoid
           him
           he
           went
           to
           Ravenna
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           small
           handful
           of
           men
           he
           shut
           himself
           up
           in
           that
           place
           :
           and
           seeing
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           delivered
           up
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           prevent
           that
           ,
           and
           both
           rendred
           himself
           ,
           and
           gave
           back
           the
           
             Imperial
             Purple
          
           to
           him
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           received
           it
           :
           but
           all
           that
           he
           could
           obtain
           by
           this
           Submission
           ,
           was
           a
           Gentle
           Death
           ;
           for
           order
           was
           given
           to
           cut
           his
           Veins
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           died
           easily
           .
           Thus
           did
           Maximian
           persecute
           those
           that
           were
           raised
           up
           by
           himself
           .
        
         
           XXVII
           .
           But
           Maximian
           the
           elder
           knew
           well
           the
           Madness
           of
           Maximian
           the
           younger
           :
           and
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           news
           of
           Severus
           his
           Death
           should
           be
           brought
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           upon
           the
           heat
           of
           Anger
           ,
           into
           which
           that
           might
           throw
           him
           ,
           march
           immediately
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           would
           perhaps
           bring
           along
           with
           him
           Maximins
           Forces
           ;
           and
           he
           knew
           well
           
           that
           he
           was
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           resist
           so
           great
           an
           Army
           ,
           therefore
           he
           fortified
           Rome
           ,
           and
           having
           setled
           matters
           in
           the
           best
           method
           that
           he
           could
           ,
           he
           marched
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           engage
           Constantine
           into
           his
           Interests
           ,
           by
           offering
           him
           his
           younger
           Daughter
           in
           Marriage
           .
           But
           the
           other
           Maximian
           having
           gathered
           together
           his
           Troops
           ,
           marched
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           resolving
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           Senators
           :
           but
           he
           found
           all
           shut
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           well
           fortisied
           :
           There
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           carrying
           it
           by
           a
           Surprise
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           a
           very
           hard
           thing
           to
           besiege
           it
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           Men
           enough
           for
           the
           Siege
           :
           for
           he
           had
           never
           before
           seen
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           knew
           how
           great
           it
           was
           ;
           but
           had
           fancied
           that
           it
           was
           no
           greater
           than
           those
           other
           Cities
           which
           he
           had
           seen
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Legions
           began
           to
           have
           a
           Horror
           at
           the
           unnatural
           War
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             Father
             in-Law
          
           was
           fighting
           against
           his
           Son-in-Law
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Souldiers
          
           were
           fighting
           against
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ;
           upon
           which
           they
           carried
           their
           
           Colours
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           deserted
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           were
           staggering
           ,
           so
           that
           fearing
           Severus's
           Fate
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           sunk
           with
           the
           Fright
           into
           which
           this
           threw
           him
           ,
           that
           casting
           himself
           at
           the
           Souldiers
           feet
           ,
           he
           begged
           that
           they
           would
           not
           deliver
           him
           up
           to
           his
           Ennemy
           :
           and
           what
           with
           his
           Submissions
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           the
           great
           Promises
           that
           he
           made
           them
           ,
           he
           prevailed
           over
           them
           to
           continue
           true
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           not
           venture
           more
           with
           such
           Troops
           :
           so
           he
           marched
           away
           in
           all
           haste
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           great
           Consternation
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           been
           pursued
           by
           ever
           so
           small
           a
           Body
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           an
           easy
           thing
           to
           have
           defeated
           him
           quite
           ,
           whereof
           being
           apprehensive
           ,
           he
           sent
           out
           his
           Army
           in
           Parties
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           with
           Orders
           to
           Plunder
           and
           Destroy
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           possible
           for
           an
           Army
           that
           might
           pursue
           him
           to
           find
           whereupon
           to
           subsist
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           that
           Part
           of
           Italy
           ,
           thro
           which
           this
           destroying
           Army
           had
           marcht
           ,
           was
           quite
           ruined
           ;
           all
           was
           spoiled
           ,
           Women
           were
           Forced
           ,
           Virgins
           were
           Ravished
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           were
           
           tortured
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           discover
           where
           their
           Wives
           ,
           their
           Daughters
           or
           their
           Treasures
           were
           concealed
           ;
           and
           the
           Flocks
           of
           Sheep
           and
           Herds
           of
           Cattle
           were
           driven
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           used
           to
           do
           the
           Spoils
           that
           they
           took
           from
           the
           Barbarians
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           being
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperour
          
           ,
           was
           now
           become
           the
           Plunderer
           of
           Italy
           ,
           retired
           back
           into
           his
           own
           Division
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           in
           this
           Hostile
           manner
           destroyed
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           .
           He
           had
           indeed
           long
           before
           this
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           receiving
           the
           Empire
           ,
           declared
           himself
           such
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           very
           name
           of
           a
           Roman
           ,
           that
           he
           once
           intended
           to
           have
           changed
           the
           very
           Designation
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           so
           that
           instead
           of
           the
           Roman
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           called
           the
           
             Dacian
             Empire
          
           .
        
         
           XXVIII
           .
           After
           that
           he
           had
           left
           Italy
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           the
           other
           Maximian
           returned
           out
           of
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           he
           &
           his
           Son
           were
           Masters
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           the
           Son
           was
           much
           more
           considered
           than
           the
           Father
           ,
           both
           because
           he
           had
           given
           the
           first
           rise
           to
           this
           Revolution
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           invited
           his
           Father
           to
           
           his
           share
           in
           it
           .
           The
           
             Old
             Man
          
           grew
           uneasy
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           all
           points
           the
           Master
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           Emulation
           unworthy
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           he
           envied
           his
           Son
           that
           respect
           which
           he
           saw
           was
           payed
           him
           .
           This
           went
           so
           far
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           to
           drive
           away
           his
           Son
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           reign
           alone
           ;
           this
           he
           thought
           would
           be
           easily
           effected
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           had
           abandoned
           Severus
           ,
           would
           stick
           firmly
           to
           him
           .
           Upon
           which
           he
           called
           together
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiery
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           some
           matter
           of
           great
           Consequence
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           them
           .
           He
           harangued
           to
           them
           long
           upon
           the
           Miseries
           that
           lay
           on
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           he
           pointed
           out
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           those
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           the
           Chief
           Occasion
           of
           all
           the
           Calamities
           that
           lay
           upon
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           and
           thereupon
           he
           tore
           the
           
             Imperial
             Purple
          
           from
           him
           .
           He
           being
           thus
           stript
           of
           that
           badge
           of
           Dignity
           ,
           leapt
           down
           from
           the
           bench
           on
           which
           the
           Emperour
           sat
           ,
           and
           was
           well
           received
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           expressed
           
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           so
           much
           Anger
           and
           Fury
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Old
             Man
          
           being
           asfrighted
           at
           it
           ,
           fell
           into
           great
           Disorder
           ,
           and
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           Rome
           almost
           as
           ignominiously
           as
           Tarquin
           the
           proud
           had
           been
           .
        
         
           XXIX
           .
           He
           retired
           first
           to
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           he
           had
           staid
           there
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           other
           Maximian
           ,
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Sons
           Inveterate
           Enemy
           :
           he
           pretended
           that
           he
           went
           to
           concert
           with
           him
           some
           things
           relating
           to
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ;
           but
           his
           true
           Design
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           under
           this
           pretence
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           seek
           an
           Occasion
           to
           Murder
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           possess
           himself
           of
           his
           share
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           now
           thrust
           out
           of
           his
           own
           .
           Diocles
           was
           then
           with
           the
           other
           Maximian
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           been
           sent
           for
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           presence
           might
           give
           some
           more
           Authority
           to
           his
           installing
           of
           Licinius
           in
           Severus's
           stead
           .
           So
           that
           both
           the
           
             Old
             Emperours
          
           happned
           to
           be
           present
           on
           that
           occasion
           :
           and
           now
           there
           were
           all
           at
           once
           
             six
             Emperours
          
           .
           But
           Maximian
           the
           elder
           finding
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Distraction
           in
           the
           Councils
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           compass
           his
           Designs
           ,
           fled
           again
           for
           the
           third
           time
           ;
           and
           withdrew
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           with
           new
           Projects
           no
           less
           wicked
           than
           the
           former
           had
           been
           :
           for
           tho
           both
           Constantine
           and
           his
           Father
           Constance
           had
           married
           two
           of
           his
           Daughters
           ,
           yet
           he
           laid
           a
           design
           against
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           his
           effecting
           it
           ,
           he
           laid
           aside
           his
           
             Imperial
             Habit.
          
           The
           Franks
           were
           then
           in
           Armes
           ,
           so
           that
           Constantine
           was
           obliged
           to
           march
           against
           them
           .
           But
           his
           Father-in-Law
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           who
           as
           yet
           was
           in
           no
           distrust
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           carry
           his
           whole
           Army
           with
           him
           :
           and
           that
           a
           small
           Body
           would
           be
           sufficient
           for
           defeating
           those
           Barbarians
           ;
           that
           as
           he
           might
           have
           the
           Army
           that
           was
           left
           behind
           in
           his
           own
           Power
           ,
           so
           Constantine
           having
           so
           few
           Troops
           with
           him
           ,
           might
           be
           Infallibly
           over-whelmed
           by
           the
           Franks
           .
           He
           was
           easily
           wrought
           on
           by
           his
           Father-in-Law
           ,
           whose
           long
           Experience
           gave
           great
           Authority
           to
           his
           Advices
           .
           So
           after
           that
           some
           dayes
           were
           past
           ,
           and
           that
           Maximian
           believed
           his
           Son-in-Law
           was
           now
           engaged
           among
           
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           he
           again
           assumed
           the
           Purple
           ,
           brake
           in
           upon
           the
           publick
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           he
           distributed
           a
           large
           Donative
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           gave
           out
           false
           Reports
           concerning
           Constantine
           :
           but
           all
           this
           was
           quickly
           turned
           upon
           him
           :
           for
           Constantine
           was
           soon
           advertised
           of
           all
           that
           had
           past
           ,
           and
           came
           back
           with
           almost
           Incredible
           Diligence
           ,
           so
           that
           Maximian
           had
           not
           time
           enough
           to
           settle
           himself
           in
           his
           new
           Usurpation
           ,
           but
           was
           surprised
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           abandoned
           by
           the
           Souldiery
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           fled
           to
           Marseilles
           ,
           and
           shut
           himself
           up
           within
           it
           .
           Constantine
           did
           quickly
           Invest
           that
           place
           ;
           and
           having
           demanded
           a
           personal
           Conference
           with
           him
           from
           the
           Walls
           ,
           he
           neither
           reproached
           nor
           threatned
           him
           ,
           but
           only
           asked
           him
           ,
           what
           he
           himself
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           in
           Maximians
           mind
           ,
           that
           had
           pushed
           him
           on
           to
           act
           so
           Indecently
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ?
           The
           other
           answered
           him
           very
           scurrilously
           :
           but
           those
           about
           him
           set
           open
           the
           gates
           to
           Constantines
           Souldiers
           :
           so
           this
           rebellious
           Emperour
           and
           treacherous
           Father-in-Law
           ,
           was
           
           now
           in
           Constantines
           power
           ;
           who
           satisfied
           himself
           with
           laying
           his
           Crimes
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           chiding
           him
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           stript
           him
           of
           his
           
             Imperial
             Purple
          
           ;
           but
           carried
           his
           resentments
           no
           further
           ;
           and
           left
           him
           both
           his
           Life
           and
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           XXX
           .
           But
           Maximian
           having
           lost
           both
           the
           Dignity
           of
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           Regard
           that
           was
           payed
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Father-in-Law
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           bear
           this
           Lowness
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           fell
           to
           contrive
           new
           Plots
           :
           and
           such
           ill
           use
           made
           he
           of
           Constantine's
           forgiving
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           set
           on
           his
           
             Daughter
             Fausta
          
           ,
           soliciting
           her
           ,
           what
           with
           Caresses
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           Entreaties
           ,
           to
           contrive
           her
           Husbands
           Ruine
           ,
           and
           promised
           her
           a
           better
           Husband
           when
           that
           should
           be
           once
           done
           ;
           so
           he
           besought
           her
           to
           leave
           their
           Bed-chamber
           Door
           sometimes
           open
           ,
           she
           undertook
           to
           do
           all
           that
           he
           begged
           of
           her
           ,
           but
           revealed
           all
           to
           her
           Husband
           :
           Thus
           a
           train
           was
           laid
           for
           discovering
           his
           Treasons
           ,
           in
           an
           undeniable
           manner
           ;
           there
           was
           an
           Eunuch
           put
           in
           Constantines
           place
           ,
           to
           suffer
           what
           was
           projected
           against
           him
           .
           Maximian
           
           rose
           in
           the
           dead
           silence
           of
           the
           Night
           ;
           and
           all
           things
           seemed
           favourable
           to
           him
           :
           he
           saw
           some
           few
           Guards
           ,
           that
           were
           at
           some
           distance
           from
           the
           Bed-chamber
           ;
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           going
           to
           give
           his
           Son-in-Law
           an
           account
           of
           a
           strange
           Dream
           that
           he
           had
           dreamt
           .
           So
           he
           went
           in
           Armed
           ,
           and
           having
           killed
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           and
           fancying
           that
           he
           had
           executed
           his
           project
           ,
           he
           came
           out
           boasting
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           .
           But
           he
           was
           not
           a
           little
           confounded
           when
           he
           saw
           Constantine
           coming
           towards
           him
           with
           some
           Souldiers
           about
           him
           .
           The
           dead
           body
           of
           the
           Eunuch
           was
           drawn
           out
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           manifestly
           convicted
           of
           the
           Murder
           :
           and
           he
           was
           so
           confounded
           with
           this
           Discovery
           of
           his
           Treachery
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           struck
           dead
           with
           it
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           any
           sort
           of
           Excuse
           or
           Defence
           ready
           .
           The
           choise
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Death
           was
           left
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           made
           choice
           of
           Hanging
           .
           Thus
           this
           great
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           long
           course
           of
           20
           
             Years
             Reign
          
           ,
           had
           governed
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           with
           so
           much
           Glory
           ,
           was
           now
           forced
           to
           this
           most
           
           Ignominious
           End
           of
           his
           Execrable
           Life
           .
        
         
           XXXI
           .
           The
           Judgments
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Avenger
           of
           his
           Truth
           and
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           next
           place
           no
           less
           visible
           upon
           the
           other
           Maximian
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           indeed
           the
           chief
           Contriver
           of
           this
           Persecution
           .
           He
           was
           now
           thinking
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Festivals
           of
           the
           
             Twentieth
             Year
          
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           tho
           he
           had
           promised
           that
           upon
           that
           occasion
           he
           would
           restore
           some
           of
           those
           severe
           Exactions
           by
           which
           he
           had
           ruined
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ;
           yet
           now
           instead
           of
           performing
           it
           ,
           he
           made
           use
           of
           this
           Solemnity
           to
           lay
           new
           Taxes
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           Severity
           of
           these
           Impositions
           that
           he
           raised
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           chiefly
           of
           those
           which
           were
           laid
           on
           the
           Corn.
           There
           were
           Souldiers
           ,
           or
           rather
           Hangmen
           ,
           that
           waited
           on
           all
           the
           Taxmasters
           :
           and
           men
           did
           not
           know
           whither
           to
           turn
           them
           .
           The
           Officers
           came
           with
           their
           unreasonable
           Demands
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           had
           not
           wherewith
           to
           satisfy
           them
           ,
           were
           subjected
           to
           great
           Variety
           of
           
           Tortures
           from
           which
           they
           had
           no
           way
           to
           save
           themselves
           ,
           but
           by
           doing
           that
           which
           was
           impossible
           for
           them
           :
           Men
           were
           beset
           with
           such
           numbers
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           hardly
           breath
           for
           them
           :
           there
           was
           little
           or
           no
           cessation
           in
           the
           Trouble
           to
           which
           they
           were
           put
           all
           the
           year
           round
           ;
           the
           very
           Iudges
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           attended
           upon
           them
           ,
           fell
           into
           many
           Quarrels
           amongst
           themselves
           :
           there
           was
           not
           a
           Barn
           nor
           a
           Vineyard
           that
           was
           not
           severely
           visited
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           was
           there
           enough
           left
           to
           preserve
           men
           alive
           .
           But
           tho
           this
           may
           seem
           a
           very
           Intolerable
           thing
           thus
           to
           snatch
           out
           of
           mens
           Mouths
           that
           Bread
           which
           they
           had
           earned
           by
           their
           Labour
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           was
           softned
           by
           the
           hopes
           that
           were
           given
           of
           what
           the
           Emperour
           was
           to
           do
           in
           his
           twentieth
           year
           .
           It
           was
           expected
           that
           men
           should
           appear
           in
           rich
           Clothes
           ,
           and
           bring
           much
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           to
           provide
           this
           ,
           except
           by
           the
           sale
           of
           the
           product
           of
           the
           Ground
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           mad
           Tyrant
           destroyed
           all
           that
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           men
           were
           ruined
           in
           order
           to
           
           the
           raising
           of
           that
           Treasure
           ,
           which
           was
           designed
           to
           be
           laid
           out
           when
           the
           twentieth
           year
           should
           come
           ;
           yet
           the
           Emperour
           lived
           not
           long
           enough
           for
           that
           .
        
         
           XXXII
           .
           When
           Licinius
           was
           declared
           Emperour
           ,
           Maximin
           resented
           it
           extreamly
           ,
           and
           would
           neither
           be
           contented
           any
           longer
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Cesar
           ,
           nor
           allow
           Licinius
           the
           Precedence
           :
           Upon
           this
           Maximian
           sent
           many
           Messengers
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Order
           that
           he
           had
           setled
           ;
           and
           to
           pay
           the
           Respect
           that
           was
           due
           to
           Licinius's
           Age
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Gray
           Hairs
           .
           But
           Maximin
           stood
           upon
           his
           terms
           ,
           and
           very
           boldly
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           Purple
           had
           been
           first
           given
           ,
           ought
           alwayes
           to
           be
           considered
           as
           the
           
             Ancienter
             Emperour
          
           :
           and
           so
           he
           would
           neither
           yield
           to
           Maximians
           Intreaties
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           Commands
           .
           The
           Tyrant
           was
           extreamly
           troubled
           at
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           brutal
           way
           he
           complained
           of
           Maximins
           Ingratitude
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           raised
           from
           so
           mean
           a
           state
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Dignity
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           other
           was
           now
           so
           unmindful
           as
           to
           reject
           all
           
           his
           Orders
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           earnest
           Desires
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           nothing
           could
           prevail
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           second
           rank
           of
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           extinguish
           the
           Title
           of
           Cesar
           ;
           therefore
           as
           he
           declared
           himself
           and
           Licinius
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           so
           he
           declared
           Maxentius
           and
           Constantine
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           Maximin
           was
           quite
           shut
           out
           .
           )
           But
           he
           not
           daunted
           with
           this
           ,
           writ
           to
           him
           that
           upon
           the
           last
           occasion
           of
           a
           great
           Assembly
           that
           met
           in
           the
           Field
           of
           Mars
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           saluted
           Emperour
           by
           the
           
             Army
             .
             Maximian
          
           received
           this
           with
           great
           Regret
           ,
           but
           yet
           upon
           it
           he
           declared
           all
           the
           four
           Emperours
           .
        
         
           XXXIII
           .
           In
           the
           eighteenth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           he
           was
           visited
           by
           God
           with
           an
           Incurable
           Stroke
           :
           An
           Ulcer
           bred
           in
           his
           
             Secret
             Parts
          
           ,
           which
           daily
           grew
           and
           spread
           .
           The
           Phisitians
           used
           both
           Incisians
           ,
           and
           other
           Medecines
           ;
           but
           tho
           they
           brought
           it
           to
           a
           Cicatrice
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           to
           have
           healed
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           festred
           ,
           and
           broke
           out
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           Humour
           did
           so
           corrode
           
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           that
           a
           Vein
           burst
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           lost
           so
           much
           Blood
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           almost
           cost
           him
           his
           Life
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           very
           hard
           to
           stop
           it
           .
           A
           new
           Cure
           was
           carried
           on
           with
           that
           success
           ,
           that
           the
           Wound
           was
           again
           brought
           to
           a
           Cicatrice
           .
           But
           upon
           a
           little
           shaking
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           the
           Vein
           broke
           again
           ,
           and
           he
           lost
           at
           this
           second
           time
           more
           Blood
           than
           he
           had
           done
           at
           first
           .
           He
           became
           pale
           ,
           sunk
           ,
           and
           wasted
           to
           nothing
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Low
           estate
           of
           his
           Body
           made
           that
           he
           lost
           no
           more
           Blood.
           But
           now
           his
           Wound
           became
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           outward
           Applications
           had
           no
           effect
           any
           more
           upon
           it
           :
           The
           Cancer
           spread
           it self
           still
           further
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           it
           was
           cut
           ,
           it
           seemed
           to
           grow
           so
           much
           the
           faster
           ;
           all
           the
           most
           famous
           Phisitians
           that
           were
           every
           where
           searcht
           for
           ,
           began
           to
           lose
           hopes
           .
           And
           while
           all
           humane
           means
           became
           ineffectual
           ,
           recourse
           was
           bad
           to
           their
           
             False
             Gods
          
           ,
           and
           Prayers
           were
           made
           for
           his
           Recovery
           to
           Apollo
           and
           Esculapius
           .
           And
           some
           relief
           was
           pretended
           to
           have
           come
           from
           Apollo
           .
           But
           he
           grew
           still
           worse
           and
           worse
           .
           His
           Death
           seemed
           
           very
           near
           ,
           for
           the
           Cancer
           had
           consumed
           all
           the
           bottom
           of
           his
           Belly
           ;
           his
           Guts
           were
           laid
           open
           ,
           and
           were
           likewise
           rotting
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           Breech
           was
           over-run
           with
           the
           Putrifaction
           ;
           some
           bold
           ,
           but
           unhappy
           Phisitians
           would
           not
           for
           all
           this
           give
           over
           ,
           and
           tho
           they
           had
           no
           hope
           of
           success
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           still
           trying
           new
           Remedies
           .
           Those
           drove
           the
           Evil
           inwards
           ,
           even
           thro
           his
           Bones
           to
           the
           very
           Marrow
           ,
           and
           now
           Worms
           began
           to
           breed
           within
           him
           .
           The
           Smell
           that
           came
           from
           him
           was
           so
           noysome
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           felt
           not
           only
           over
           all
           the
           Palace
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           very
           City
           likewise
           ;
           and
           the
           Passages
           of
           his
           Urin
           and
           Excrements
           were
           now
           mixed
           ,
           all
           the
           Membranes
           being
           corroded
           that
           separated
           them
           .
           He
           was
           eat
           up
           by
           Vermine
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Mass
           of
           his
           Body
           turned
           into
           an
           universal
           Rottenness
           .
           With
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           had
           most
           intolerable
           Pains
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           often
           bellowed
           out
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           Bull
           wounded
           .
           Some
           living
           Animals
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           were
           boild
           ,
           were
           applied
           to
           the
           putrified
           parts
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           the
           heat
           would
           draw
           out
           the
           Vermine
           :
           and
           this
           indeed
           opened
           as
           it
           were
           
           a
           vast
           Hive
           of
           them
           :
           yet
           a
           second
           Imposthumation
           discovered
           yet
           a
           much
           greater
           Swarm
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           Gutts
           seemed
           to
           dissolve
           all
           into
           Worms
           .
           A
           Hydropsy
           joyned
           to
           all
           his
           other
           ills
           ,
           did
           strangely
           disfigure
           his
           Body
           :
           all
           his
           upper
           parts
           were
           exhausted
           quite
           ,
           and
           dried
           like
           a
           meer
           Skeleton
           ,
           covered
           with
           a
           Dead-like
           Skin
           :
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           all
           his
           
             Lower
             Parts
          
           were
           swelled
           up
           like
           Bladders
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Shape
           of
           his
           Feet
           was
           scarce
           to
           be
           seen
           any
           more
           .
           In
           all
           this
           Misery
           did
           he
           languish
           a
           full
           year
           .
           His
           Conscience
           was
           at
           last
           awakned
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           give
           praise
           to
           God
           :
           so
           that
           in
           the
           Intervals
           of
           his
           pains
           ,
           he
           cried
           often
           out
           ,
           that
           
             he
             would
             rebuild
             the
             Church
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             would
             repair
             the
             Mischiefs
             that
             he
             had
             done
             :
          
           and
           being
           in
           his
           last
           Agonies
           ,
           he
           published
           this
           following
           Edict
           .
        
         
           XXXIV
           .
           
             *
             Among
             our
             other
             Cares
             ,
             for
             the
             Profit
             and
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             one
             was
             to
             reduce
             all
             people
             to
             observe
             the
             
               Ancient
               Lawes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Puplick
               Discipline
            
             of
             
             the
             Romans
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             oblige
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Religion
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             a
             better
             Mind
             :
             Having
             observed
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             by
             what
             Reasons
             so
             ever
             moved
             to
             it
             ,
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             the
             Wilfulness
             ,
             and
             even
             Madness
             of
             forsaking
             the
             
               Ancient
               Institutions
            
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             :
             and
             that
             according
             to
             their
             different
             humours
             and
             Fancies
             ,
             they
             were
             framing
             
               new
               Lawes
            
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             and
             were
             falling
             into
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             forming
             many
             separated
             Assemblies
             :
             upon
             this
             ,
             we
             gave
             out
             our
             Edicts
             ,
             obliging
             them
             to
             return
             back
             to
             their
             first
             Institutions
             ;
             which
             had
             great
             Effects
             on
             many
             ;
             but
             while
             great
             numbers
             continued
             still
             firm
             to
             their
             Rules
             ,
             and
             as
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             they
             did
             not
             offer
             that
             Worship
             ,
             and
             that
             Devotion
             to
             the
             Gods
             that
             is
             due
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             they
             did
             not
             adore
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             We
             therefore
             having
             regard
             to
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             being
             moved
             by
             our
             Princely
             Compassion
             and
             our
             constant
             Custom
             of
             Gentleness
             towards
             
             all
             men
             ,
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             extend
             this
             our
             Grace
             and
             Pity
             even
             towards
             the
             Christians
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             do
             not
             only
             suffer
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             suffer
             them
             to
             hold
             Assemblies
             for
             their
             Worship
             ;
             provided
             always
             that
             they
             do
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Established
               Discipline
            
             .
             By
             another
             Ordinance
             we
             will
             signify
             our
             pleasure
             to
             our
             Iudges
             ,
             for
             their
             Direction
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             we
             expect
             that
             the
             Christians
             ,
             in
             return
             to
             this
             our
             Clemency
             ,
             shall
             
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               our
               Health
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             may
             still
             hope
             to
             enjoy
             our
             Protection
             in
             their
             respective
             Dwellings
             .
          
        
         
           XXXV
           .
           This
           Edict
           was
           published
           at
           Nicomedia
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           April
           in
           Maximian's
           Eighth
           Consulate
           ,
           and
           Maximin's
           Third
           .
           Then
           when
           the
           
             Prison
             Doors
          
           were
           set
           open
           ,
           were
           you
           ,
           My
           Dear
           Donatus
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           Prisoners
           set
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           after
           you
           had
           been
           for
           the
           space
           of
           
             six
             years
          
           shut
           up
           .
           Yet
           all
           this
           did
           not
           turn
           away
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           from
           Maximian
           :
           His
           Putrefaction
           
           went
           on
           still
           ,
           till
           it
           had
           quite
           wasted
           his
           whole
           Substance
           ;
           so
           that
           not
           many
           days
           after
           the
           Publication
           of
           this
           Edict
           ,
           he
           breathed
           out
           his
           last
           ,
           having
           recommended
           his
           Wife
           and
           his
           Son
           to
           Licinius
           ,
           and
           having
           put
           them
           into
           his
           Hands
           .
           This
           came
           to
           be
           known
           in
           Nicomedia
           before
           the
           end
           of
           May
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           did
           not
           attain
           to
           his
           twentieth
           year
           of
           Empire
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           to
           begin
           before
           the
           first
           of
           March
           following
           .
        
         
           XXXVI
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           ever
           Maximin
           had
           heard
           the
           News
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           he
           being
           then
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           made
           all
           the
           hast
           that
           was
           possible
           to
           take
           into
           his
           possession
           all
           those
           Provinces
           :
           and
           as
           Licinius
           lingered
           ,
           he
           possessed
           himself
           of
           all
           to
           the
           Straits
           of
           Thrace
           :
           and
           when
           he
           came
           into
           Bithinia
           ,
           he
           took
           care
           to
           recommend
           himself
           to
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           discharging
           them
           of
           the
           Tax
           that
           was
           laid
           on
           them
           .
           By
           this
           means
           the
           
             two
             Emperours
          
           were
           now
           in
           ill
           Terms
           ,
           and
           almost
           engaged
           in
           a
           War
           :
           For
           they
           lay
           with
           their
           Armies
           on
           the
           opposite
           shores
           .
           But
           expedients
           were
           found
           out
           
           for
           the
           making
           up
           of
           all
           their
           Differences
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           an
           Enterview
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           not
           only
           reconciled
           ,
           but
           they
           entred
           into
           an
           Alliance
           :
           Maximin
           went
           back
           ,
           reckoning
           that
           he
           was
           now
           secure
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           governed
           Syria
           and
           Egypt
           just
           as
           he
           had
           done
           formerly
           :
           and
           tho
           the
           Christians
           were
           now
           received
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           yet
           he
           broke
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           he
           set
           on
           underhand
           the
           Procuring
           Addresses
           from
           the
           several
           Cities
           to
           be
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           hindring
           the
           Christians
           to
           build
           
             Meeting
             Houses
          
           within
           their
           Bounds
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           forced
           to
           do
           that
           which
           he
           had
           resolved
           on
           of
           his
           own
           Accord
           .
           So
           having
           granted
           the
           Demand
           of
           those
           Addresses
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           Chief
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           several
           Cities
           out
           of
           those
           who
           were
           of
           the
           
             Government
             of
             the
             City
          
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           been
           practised
           in
           any
           former
           time
           ,
           and
           he
           ordered
           them
           to
           offer
           every
           day
           Sacrifices
           to
           all
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           in
           the
           Assistance
           of
           all
           the
           
             Ancient
             Priests
          
           ,
           for
           looking
           after
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           neither
           have
           Publick
           
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           nor
           assemble
           themselves
           in
           Secret
           for
           their
           Worship
           :
           and
           required
           them
           that
           they
           should
           seise
           on
           them
           where-ever
           they
           could
           find
           them
           ,
           and
           either
           force
           them
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           ,
           or
           deliver
           them
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           not
           contented
           with
           this
           Subordination
           that
           he
           had
           setled
           among
           the
           Priests
           ,
           he
           ordered
           one
           in
           every
           Province
           to
           be
           over
           all
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Province
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           raised
           them
           up
           to
           this
           high
           degree
           of
           Authority
           ,
           so
           for
           adding
           some
           Splendor
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           ordered
           them
           to
           wear
           that
           sort
           of
           
             white
             Habits
          
           edged
           about
           with
           Gold
           ,
           which
           might
           only
           be
           worn
           by
           the
           
             Chief
             Officers
          
           of
           the
           Court.
           He
           was
           resolved
           to
           put
           the
           same
           things
           in
           execution
           against
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           already
           done
           in
           the
           East
           .
           For
           that
           he
           might
           seem
           merciful
           towards
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           but
           he
           ordered
           many
           other
           Punishments
           against
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           
             Picking
             out
             their
             Eyes
          
           ,
           the
           
             Cutting
             off
             their
             Hands
          
           or
           Feet
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Cutting
             off
             their
             Noses
          
           or
           
             their
             Ears
          
           .
        
         
           XXXVII
           .
           While
           he
           was
           designing
           
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           he
           received
           Letters
           from
           Constantine
           ,
           which
           put
           him
           in
           such
           a
           fright
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           to
           dissemble
           for
           some
           time
           .
           Yet
           whensoever
           any
           Christian
           was
           found
           out
           ,
           he
           was
           drowned
           secretly
           and
           in
           the
           Night
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           discontinue
           his
           Custom
           of
           offering
           Sacrifices
           every
           day
           in
           the
           Palace
           .
           He
           also
           began
           another
           Custom
           ,
           of
           ordering
           all
           the
           Meat
           that
           was
           to
           be
           served
           up
           to
           his
           Table
           ,
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           first
           by
           the
           Priests
           at
           some
           Altar
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           killed
           by
           his
           own
           Cooks
           ;
           so
           that
           nothing
           was
           presented
           to
           his
           Table
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           had
           passed
           thro
           some
           Rites
           or
           other
           of
           their
           Idolatry
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           it
           was
           that
           none
           could
           eat
           with
           him
           ,
           without
           being
           in
           some
           manner
           or
           other
           polluted
           with
           those
           Abominations
           .
           In
           all
           other
           things
           he
           followed
           the
           pattern
           that
           his
           Master
           had
           set
           him
           :
           For
           if
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           left
           by
           Diocletians
           or
           Maximians
           Oppressions
           ,
           he
           took
           care
           to
           raise
           all
           that
           so
           exactly
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           sure
           to
           leave
           nothing
           to
           any
           that
           should
           come
           after
           him
           :
           so
           that
           without
           any
           sort
           of
           shame
           ,
           he
           robbed
           the
           People
           of
           all
           they
           had
           :
           He
           
           shut
           up
           all
           mens
           Granaries
           and
           Store-houses
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           pay
           by
           an
           Advance
           the
           Taxes
           of
           the
           year
           to
           come
           .
           So
           that
           there
           not
           being
           seed
           to
           sow
           the
           Ground
           ,
           this
           brought
           on
           a
           most
           intolerable
           Famine
           .
           Whole
           Droves
           of
           Cattle
           and
           Sheep
           were
           brought
           for
           his
           daily
           Sacrifices
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           fed
           his
           Domesticks
           and
           his
           Souldiers
           so
           copiously
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           to
           despise
           the
           Corn
           ,
           that
           was
           brought
           them
           for
           their
           Provision
           ,
           so
           that
           without
           any
           Care
           they
           threw
           it
           often
           out
           of
           Doors
           .
           And
           as
           he
           had
           a
           vast
           Army
           ,
           so
           he
           clothed
           his
           Guards
           very
           richly
           ,
           and
           furnished
           them
           with
           much
           Gold
           ,
           and
           the
           commonest
           and
           rawest
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           had
           Silver
           in
           abundance
           given
           them
           .
           He
           was
           also
           extream
           liberal
           to
           the
           Barbarians
           .
           All
           the
           Praise
           that
           is
           due
           to
           him
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           like
           those
           merciful
           Robbers
           ,
           who
           are
           contented
           to
           strip
           men
           without
           killing
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           did
           not
           put
           People
           to
           Death
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           seise
           on
           their
           Estates
           ,
           yet
           upon
           every
           occasion
           he
           either
           took
           away
           all
           they
           had
           ,
           or
           gave
           it
           to
           such
           as
           begged
           it
           of
           him
           .
        
         
         
           XXXVIII
           .
           But
           there
           was
           one
           Monstrous
           Wickedness
           ,
           that
           exceeded
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           he
           carried
           to
           such
           a
           blind
           and
           brutal
           degree
           ,
           that
           one
           cannot
           find
           Words
           equal
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Indignation
           which
           this
           must
           give
           ,
           carries
           ones
           Thoughts
           further
           than
           his
           Tongue
           will
           serve
           him
           ,
           to
           set
           it
           forth
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           His
           Eunuchs
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Instruments
           of
           his
           Appetites
           ,
           searcht
           in
           all
           Places
           ,
           and
           wheresoever
           they
           found
           a
           beautiful
           Woman
           ,
           she
           was
           dragged
           away
           without
           any
           regard
           had
           of
           her
           Husband
           or
           her
           Parents
           :
           Those
           whom
           he
           Imployed
           in
           this
           Service
           ,
           stript
           both
           married
           Women
           and
           Maids
           ,
           and
           so
           viewed
           them
           naked
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           refused
           to
           submit
           to
           this
           ,
           she
           was
           drowned
           as
           guilty
           of
           High
           Treason
           .
           Several
           married
           Men
           ,
           whose
           Wives
           were
           thus
           violently
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           Grief
           which
           this
           gave
           them
           ,
           murdered
           themselves
           :
           and
           under
           this
           Monster
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Security
           for
           Modesty
           ,
           but
           Ugliness
           .
           At
           last
           he
           carried
           this
           Licentiousness
           to
           such
           a
           pitch
           ,
           that
           no
           Body
           was
           suffered
           
           to
           marry
           without
           his
           leave
           ,
           and
           without
           his
           taking
           all
           Liberties
           with
           the
           Bride
           ,
           before
           the
           Bridegroom
           was
           admitted
           .
           He
           took
           the
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Men
           of
           Quality
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           himself
           had
           corrupted
           them
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           his
           Slaves
           to
           marry
           them
           .
           His
           Courtiers
           were
           easily
           induced
           to
           follow
           his
           wicked
           Example
           ,
           and
           to
           defile
           the
           Beds
           of
           such
           as
           depended
           on
           them
           :
           for
           they
           saw
           that
           no
           Body
           durst
           punish
           it
           .
           Those
           who
           were
           of
           ordinary
           rank
           ,
           were
           ravished
           by
           every
           body
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           were
           of
           the
           Chief
           rank
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           be
           ravished
           ,
           were
           begged
           of
           the
           Emperour
           as
           Boons
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           signed
           any
           such
           grant
           ,
           the
           Father
           durst
           not
           refuse
           it
           ,
           but
           saw
           that
           he
           must
           either
           die
           ,
           or
           accept
           of
           some
           Barbarian
           for
           his
           Son-in-Law
           .
           For
           he
           had
           scarce
           any
           other
           Domesticks
           or
           Guards
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           had
           been
           driven
           out
           of
           their
           Countrys
           by
           the
           Goths
           in
           the
           twentieth
           year
           of
           Diocletians
           Reign
           ,
           during
           that
           Festivity
           .
           All
           these
           came
           and
           delivered
           themselves
           up
           to
           Maximian
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           made
           use
           of
           those
           who
           had
           fled
           from
           being
           
           enslaved
           by
           the
           Goths
           ,
           as
           his
           Instruments
           for
           enslaving
           the
           
             Romans
             .
             Maximin
          
           being
           environed
           with
           such
           Guards
           ,
           and
           depending
           so
           entirely
           upon
           them
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           treated
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           East
           with
           the
           utmost
           degree
           of
           Contempt
           .
        
         
           XXXIX
           He
           made
           this
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           Appetites
           ,
           
             to
             esteem
             every
             thing
             lawful
             to
             which
             his
             Desires
             carried
             him
          
           ;
           And
           according
           to
           this
           Rule
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           acknowledged
           the
           Empress
           Valeria
           ,
           that
           was
           Maximians
           Widdow
           ,
           his
           adopted
           Mother
           ,
           yet
           that
           did
           not
           secure
           her
           ;
           she
           had
           come
           to
           live
           in
           his
           Court
           ,
           reckoning
           that
           she
           would
           be
           safer
           there
           than
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           since
           he
           had
           a
           Wife
           of
           his
           own
           .
           But
           nothing
           was
           Sacred
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           pushed
           on
           by
           his
           impure
           Appetites
           ;
           she
           was
           yet
           in
           deep
           mourning
           ,
           the
           year
           not
           being
           out
           ,
           when
           he
           proposed
           Marriage
           to
           her
           ,
           offering
           to
           divorce
           his
           Wife
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           accept
           of
           him
           .
           Her
           answer
           was
           such
           as
           could
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           her
           ;
           that
           she
           could
           not
           treat
           of
           her
           Marriage
           ,
           while
           she
           was
           yet
           in
           her
           Mournings
           ,
           and
           while
           
           the
           Ashes
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           his
           adopted
           Father
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           quite
           cold
           .
           She
           added
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           strange
           piece
           of
           Impiety
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           offer
           to
           put
           away
           his
           Wife
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           always
           faithful
           to
           him
           :
           which
           let
           her
           see
           what
           she
           herself
           might
           look
           for
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           it
           seemed
           to
           her
           no
           small
           Crime
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           without
           an
           Example
           ,
           for
           a
           Woman
           of
           her
           rank
           to
           think
           of
           a
           second
           Husband
           .
           All
           this
           was
           reported
           to
           Maximin
           in
           her
           name
           :
           But
           he
           was
           so
           enraged
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           his
           brutal
           Desires
           were
           now
           changed
           into
           Wrath
           and
           Fury
           .
           He
           presently
           put
           her
           under
           a
           Proscription
           ,
           he
           seised
           on
           her
           goods
           ,
           he
           took
           her
           Servants
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           tortured
           some
           of
           her
           Eunuchs
           to
           Death
           ;
           and
           sent
           her
           and
           her
           Mother
           into
           Banishment
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           any
           certain
           place
           :
           but
           ordered
           her
           to
           be
           hurried
           about
           from
           place
           to
           place
           :
           and
           he
           charged
           such
           Women
           as
           were
           dearest
           to
           her
           ,
           with
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           forged
           pretence
           he
           condemned
           them
           .
        
         
           XL.
           There
           was
           an
           Ancient
           Woman
           of
           Quality
           ,
           whom
           Valeria
           had
           
           always
           considered
           as
           a
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Maximin
           believed
           that
           the
           refusal
           that
           was
           made
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           advised
           by
           her
           ;
           so
           he
           ordered
           Eratineus
           the
           President
           to
           put
           her
           to
           an
           Infamous
           Death
           ;
           with
           her
           he
           ordered
           two
           other
           Women
           of
           the
           same
           Quality
           to
           be
           likewise
           executed
           .
           The
           one
           was
           Mother
           to
           one
           of
           the
           
             Vestal
             Virgins
          
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           other
           was
           the
           Widdow
           of
           a
           Senator
           and
           was
           the
           Empresses
           Kinswoman
           :
           but
           both
           their
           Crime
           was
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           Beautiful
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           no
           less
           modest
           .
           They
           were
           violently
           seised
           on
           ,
           not
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           to
           be
           carried
           before
           a
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           they
           had
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Robbers
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           Accuser
           to
           lay
           any
           thing
           to
           their
           Charge
           .
           But
           a
           Iew
           was
           found
           out
           ,
           who
           being
           condemned
           for
           some
           other
           Crimes
           ,
           hoped
           to
           obtain
           his
           pardon
           by
           becoming
           a
           false
           Witness
           against
           them
           .
           The
           Judge
           who
           condemned
           them
           upon
           this
           Evidence
           ,
           carried
           them
           out
           of
           Town
           to
           their
           Execution
           with
           a
           Guard
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           affraid
           that
           he
           should
           have
           been
           stoned
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           This
           Tragedy
           
           was
           acted
           at
           Nice
           .
           The
           few
           being
           put
           to
           the
           Torture
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           accuse
           the
           Women
           as
           he
           had
           been
           instructed
           :
           and
           when
           they
           offered
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           for
           themselves
           ,
           they
           were
           beaten
           by
           the
           Tormenters
           ;
           so
           that
           notwithstanding
           their
           Innocence
           ,
           they
           were
           condemned
           .
           There
           was
           a
           great
           Lamentation
           raised
           upon
           this
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Husband
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           his
           Wife
           was
           extream
           dear
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           that
           so
           unusual
           a
           Spectacle
           had
           brought
           together
           :
           and
           so
           apprehensive
           were
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Peoples
           using
           force
           for
           rescuing
           those
           Persons
           out
           of
           their
           Hands
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           drawn
           about
           them
           a
           Body
           of
           Archers
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           lightly
           armed
           Souldiers
           :
           and
           with
           this
           Guard
           were
           they
           led
           out
           to
           Execution
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           care
           taken
           of
           their
           Burial
           ,
           for
           their
           Servants
           were
           forced
           to
           abandon
           them
           ;
           yet
           some
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           moved
           with
           Compassion
           ,
           came
           secretly
           and
           buried
           them
           .
           The
           Adulterous
           Iew
           had
           not
           the
           Pardon
           that
           was
           promised
           him
           ,
           so
           seeing
           that
           he
           was
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           he
           
           discovered
           all
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           last
           breath
           he
           declared
           to
           all
           that
           were
           looking
           on
           ,
           that
           the
           Women
           had
           suffered
           Unjustly
           .
        
         
           XLI
           .
           The
           Empress
           being
           now
           banished
           to
           the
           Deserts
           of
           Syria
           ,
           found
           a
           secret
           Way
           of
           acquainting
           her
           Father
           Diocletian
           with
           her
           Condition
           .
           He
           upon
           that
           sent
           to
           Maximin
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           his
           Daughter
           might
           be
           sent
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           tho
           he
           repeated
           this
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ,
           all
           was
           without
           effect
           :
           So
           after
           all
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           Kinsman
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           was
           an
           Officer
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           in
           a
           high
           Post
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           Credit
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           in
           charge
           ,
           to
           put
           Maximin
           in
           Mind
           of
           the
           Obligations
           that
           he
           had
           received
           from
           him
           :
           but
           this
           Intercession
           was
           as
           ineffectual
           as
           the
           others
           had
           formerly
           been
           .
        
         
           XLII
           .
           At
           this
           time
           Constantine
           gave
           Order
           that
           the
           Statues
           of
           Maximian
           the
           Elder
           ,
           should
           be
           every
           where
           pulled
           down
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           Pictures
           or
           Figures
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           any
           where
           set
           up
           ,
           should
           be
           removed
           .
           Now
           Diocletians
           Statues
           and
           His
           being
           alwayes
           coupled
           together
           ,
           the
           Disgrace
           of
           the
           
           one
           drew
           the
           others
           likewise
           after
           it
           .
           Diocletian
           seeing
           this
           Affront
           put
           on
           his
           Statues
           ,
           which
           no
           Emperour
           before
           him
           had
           ever
           seen
           done
           in
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           over-charged
           with
           this
           redoubling
           of
           Grief
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           his
           Life
           .
           He
           was
           in
           a
           perpetual
           Uneasiness
           ,
           and
           could
           neither
           eat
           nor
           sleep
           .
           He
           was
           heard
           to
           sigh
           and
           groan
           continually
           ,
           and
           was
           seen
           oft
           to
           weep
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           tumbling
           sometimes
           on
           his
           Bed
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           on
           the
           Ground
           .
           Thus
           he
           that
           had
           reigned
           over
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           for
           twenty
           years
           ,
           was
           now
           so
           cast
           down
           and
           mortified
           ,
           that
           he
           dyed
           partly
           of
           Hunger
           ,
           and
           partly
           thro
           Anguish
           of
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           XLIII
           .
           There
           was
           only
           one
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           God
           now
           left
           alive
           ,
           namely
           Maximin
           ,
           whose
           Fall
           and
           Death
           comes
           to
           be
           related
           in
           the
           next
           place
           .
           He
           bare
           a
           great
           Envy
           to
           Licinius
           ever
           since
           he
           had
           been
           preferred
           by
           Maximian
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           tho
           he
           had
           lately
           entred
           into
           an
           Alliance
           with
           him
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           heard
           that
           Licinius
           was
           engaging
           himself
           into
           a
           straiter
           Alliance
           with
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           was
           going
           to
           marry
           his
           Sister
           ,
           he
           concluded
           that
           this
           
           Union
           of
           those
           
             two
             Emperours
          
           ,
           must
           certainly
           be
           fatal
           to
           himself
           ;
           So
           he
           sent
           secretly
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           writ
           very
           kindly
           to
           Maxentius
           ,
           desiring
           his
           Alliance
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           which
           Maxentius
           embraced
           very
           readily
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           somewhat
           sent
           him
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           declared
           War
           against
           Constantine
           ,
           upon
           the
           pretence
           of
           Revenging
           his
           Fathers
           Blood.
           From
           this
           some
           have
           imagined
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           had
           only
           pretended
           to
           fall
           out
           with
           his
           Son
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           more
           Credit
           with
           the
           other
           Emperours
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           find
           an
           occasion
           of
           Destroying
           them
           all
           ;
           that
           so
           He
           and
           
             his
             Son
          
           might
           have
           the
           whole
           Empire
           between
           them
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           Mistake
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           the
           Elder
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           destroy
           his
           Son
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           he
           intended
           that
           
             Diocletian
             &
             he
          
           should
           again
           re-assume
           the
           Empire
           .
        
         
           XLIV
           .
           Now
           the
           War
           was
           begun
           between
           Maxentius
           and
           Constantine
           ,
           which
           Maxentius
           managed
           by
           his
           Generals
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           stir
           out
           of
           Rome
           himself
           ;
           having
           had
           a
           Response
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           he
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Gates
           of
           Rome
           ,
           he
           should
           perish
           .
           He
           
           had
           much
           the
           better
           Army
           :
           for
           he
           had
           not
           only
           those
           Troops
           that
           had
           abandoned
           Severus
           ,
           but
           likewise
           others
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           together
           out
           of
           Manritania
           and
           Italy
           .
           The
           two
           Armies
           fought
           ,
           and
           
           Maxentius's
           had
           the
           better
           ;
           yet
           Constantine
           did
           not
           for
           that
           lose
           Heart
           ,
           but
           having
           resolved
           to
           put
           all
           to
           hazard
           ,
           he
           marched
           on
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           posted
           his
           Army
           at
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           
             Milvian
             Bridge
          
           :
           the
           27
           th
           of
           October
           was
           now
           near
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Anniversary
           of
           Maxentius's
           coming
           to
           the
           Empire
           :
           and
           now
           his
           fifth
           year
           was
           almost
           out
           .
           Constantine
           was
           warned
           in
           a
           Dream
           to
           put
           the
           Divine
           Mark
           ,
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           upon
           the
           Shields
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           give
           Battel
           ;
           he
           took
           care
           to
           execute
           this
           ,
           and
           ordered
           the
           Letter
           X
           with
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           mixed
           in
           a
           Monogramme
           ,
           to
           be
           drawn
           on
           all
           their
           Shields
           ;
           and
           having
           made
           this
           his
           Distinction
           ,
           he
           drew
           out
           his
           Army
           .
           The
           Enemy's
           Forces
           came
           likewise
           out
           ,
           and
           crossed
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           but
           Maxentius
           himself
           came
           not
           with
           them
           ;
           they
           drew
           up
           both
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           
           and
           both
           sides
           fought
           with
           great
           Courage
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           giving
           Ground
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           there
           was
           a
           Sedition
           raised
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           an
           Out-cry
           was
           made
           against
           Maxentius
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           more
           care
           of
           himself
           than
           of
           the
           Publick
           ;
           and
           while
           he
           was
           entertaining
           the
           People
           with
           the
           Spectacles
           of
           the
           Hippodrome
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Universal
           Cry
           raised
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           could
           not
           be
           withstood
           ;
           this
           put
           him
           into
           a
           great
           Disorder
           ,
           so
           he
           made
           the
           
             Sybilline
             Books
          
           to
           be
           searcht
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Romans
           was
           to
           perish
           that
           Day
           .
           This
           gave
           him
           such
           assured
           hopes
           of
           Victory
           ,
           that
           he
           marched
           out
           in
           Person
           to
           his
           Army
           :
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           passed
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           it
           was
           broke
           behind
           him
           .
           Upon
           this
           the
           Battel
           was
           renewed
           ,
           and
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           appeared
           over
           the
           
             Armies
             .
             Maxentius
          
           was
           beat
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           thought
           to
           repass
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           broke
           ,
           and
           was
           carried
           by
           the
           crowd
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           flying
           ,
           into
           the
           Tiber
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           drowned
           there
           .
           An
           end
           being
           thus
           put
           to
           the
           War
           ,
           Constantine
           was
           declared
           Emperour
           ,
           
           with
           great
           Expression
           of
           Joy
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           of
           Rome
           .
           Among
           
           Maxentius's
           Papers
           he
           found
           Maximins
           Letters
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           discovered
           his
           treacherous
           Designs
           against
           himself
           :
           He
           also
           saw
           the
           
             Imperial
             Statues
          
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           Maxentius
           .
           The
           Senate
           did
           Constantine
           the
           Honour
           to
           order
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           put
           first
           in
           order
           ,
           before
           the
           other
           
             Emperours
             ▪
          
           tho
           that
           was
           claimed
           by
           Maximin
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           much
           struck
           with
           the
           news
           that
           was
           brought
           to
           him
           of
           Romes
           being
           thus
           freed
           from
           Tyranny
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           Defeat
           given
           himself
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           heard
           of
           the
           Senates
           Decree
           ,
           giving
           Constantine
           the
           Precedence
           ,
           he
           treated
           Constantine
           in
           a
           most
           reproachful
           and
           insolent
           manner
           .
        
         
           XLV
           .
           Constantine
           having
           setled
           matters
           at
           Rome
           ,
           went
           during
           the
           Winter
           to
           Millan
           :
           and
           thither
           did
           Licinius
           come
           to
           marry
           his
           Sister
           .
           Maximin
           hearing
           that
           they
           were
           now
           amused
           with
           the
           Solemnities
           of
           this
           Wedding
           ,
           marcht
           with
           his
           Army
           out
           of
           Syria
           during
           the
           bitter
           Cold
           of
           the
           Winter
           ;
           and
           having
           harassed
           his
           Army
           
           with
           great
           Marches
           ,
           he
           got
           to
           Bithinia
           :
           for
           the
           Season
           was
           very
           severe
           ,
           and
           both
           by
           Snow
           and
           Rains
           the
           Wayes
           were
           very
           deep
           ;
           and
           what
           with
           Cold
           and
           what
           with
           hard
           Labour
           ,
           he
           lost
           all
           his
           Horse
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           along
           where
           he
           had
           marched
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           traced
           by
           them
           ;
           which
           was
           but
           an
           ill
           Omen
           to
           his
           Men
           :
           Nor
           did
           he
           stop
           within
           his
           own
           Limits
           ,
           but
           having
           crost
           the
           Straits
           of
           Thrace
           ,
           he
           came
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           Bysance
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Garrison
           put
           within
           that
           Place
           by
           Licinius
           for
           all
           Events
           ;
           so
           he
           shudied
           first
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Souldiers
           by
           Presents
           and
           Promises
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           terrify
           them
           by
           threatning
           them
           with
           a
           Siege
           ;
           but
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           proved
           equally
           ineffectual
           :
           they
           had
           eleven
           days
           assigned
           them
           ,
           for
           advertising
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           return
           from
           him
           ,
           they
           being
           disheartned
           by
           the
           smallness
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           rendred
           themselves
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           advanced
           to
           Heraclea
           ;
           and
           being
           stopt
           there
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           at
           Bysance
           ,
           he
           lost
           some
           days
           there
           likewise
           .
           But
           by
           this
           time
           Licinius
           having
           marcht
           as
           
           quick
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           had
           got
           to
           Adrianople
           with
           a
           few
           men
           about
           him
           ;
           in
           the
           meanwhile
           Maximin
           having
           likewise
           taken
           Perinthus
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           a
           new
           stop
           ,
           he
           advanced
           18
           Miles
           beyond
           it
           ,
           where
           he
           posted
           himself
           :
           he
           could
           go
           no
           further
           ;
           for
           Licinius
           had
           possessed
           himself
           of
           the
           Post
           that
           lay
           next
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           likewise
           eighteen
           mile
           distant
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           having
           drawn
           together
           as
           great
           a
           Body
           as
           he
           could
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           he
           marched
           on
           towards
           Maximin
           ,
           on
           design
           rather
           to
           hinder
           his
           Progress
           ,
           than
           to
           enter
           into
           action
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           fight
           ,
           so
           he
           had
           no
           Prospect
           of
           Victory
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           not
           above
           30000.
           men
           :
           whereas
           Maximin
           was
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           an
           Army
           of
           70000
           :
           for
           Licinius's
           Army
           was
           scattered
           over
           a
           great
           many
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           bring
           all
           his
           Troops
           together
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           .
        
         
           XLVI
           .
           While
           the
           two
           Armies
           were
           thus
           so
           near
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           expected
           that
           the
           matter
           should
           come
           to
           a
           speedy
           Decision
           ,
           Maximin
           made
           
             a
             Vow
             to
             Iupiter
          
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           got
           the
           Victory
           ,
           he
           would
           utterly
           extinguish
           the
           very
           
             Name
             of
             a
             Christian.
          
           
           The
           next
           night
           an
           Angel
           appeared
           to
           Licinius
           in
           his
           sleep
           ,
           and
           ordered
           him
           to
           rise
           immediately
           ,
           and
           joyn
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           in
           calling
           on
           the
           
             Great
             God
          
           ,
           and
           promised
           him
           an
           assured
           Victory
           in
           case
           he
           should
           do
           this
           .
           Licinius
           dreamt
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           he
           rose
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Angel
           dictated
           to
           him
           the
           very
           Words
           in
           which
           he
           should
           osser
           up
           his
           Prayers
           .
           And
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           awake
           ,
           he
           called
           for
           one
           of
           his
           Secretaries
           ,
           and
           ordered
           him
           to
           write
           down
           the
           Words
           ,
           which
           were
           these
           ,
           
             We
             pray
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             Great
             God
             ;
             we
             pray
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             Holy
             God
             ;
             we
             commit
             the
             Iustice
             of
             our
             Cause
             to
             thee
             ;
             we
             commit
             our
             Lives
             to
             thee
             ;
             we
             commit
             this
             our
             Empire
             to
             thee
             .
             It
             is
             by
             thee
             that
             we
             do
             live
             ;
             our
             Conquests
             and
             our
             Happiness
             come
             from
             thee
             :
             O
             thou
             great
             and
             good
             God
             ,
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             we
             stretch
             out
             our
             hands
             to
             thee
             :
             hear
             us
             therefore
             thou
             Holy
             and
             Great
             God
             ▪
          
           Many
           Copies
           were
           quickly
           made
           of
           this
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           were
           sent
           about
           to
           all
           the
           Ossicers
           ,
           and
           all
           were
           required
           to
           make
           their
           Souldiers
           get
           it
           by
           heart
           .
           This
           raised
           the
           Courage
           of
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           who
           
           now
           lookt
           on
           the
           Victory
           as
           assured
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           so
           Divinely
           fore
           ▪
           told
           .
           Maximin
           resolved
           to
           give
           Battel
           on
           the
           first
           of
           May
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Anniversary
           of
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           this
           being
           now
           the
           eighth
           year
           compleat
           since
           he
           was
           raised
           to
           that
           Dignity
           :
           and
           thus
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           as
           Maxentius
           was
           defeated
           at
           Rome
           on
           his
           Anniversary
           ,
           so
           Maximin
           run
           the
           same
           Fortune
           on
           his
           ;
           only
           Maximin
           would
           needs
           anticipate
           his
           own
           Ruin
           ;
           for
           he
           would
           needs
           sight
           the
           Day
           before
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           celebrate
           his
           Anniversary
           with
           the
           more
           Pomp
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           defeated
           his
           Enemy
           .
           When
           Licinius
           heard
           that
           Maximin's
           Army
           was
           advancing
           ,
           he
           likewise
           drew
           out
           his
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           in
           view
           one
           of
           another
           .
           There
           lay
           between
           them
           a
           great
           and
           barren
           Plain
           ,
           called
           Serenum
           .
           Licinius's
           men
           laid
           down
           their
           Shields
           ,
           and
           took
           off
           their
           
             Head
             pieces
          
           ,
           and
           with
           hands
           lifted
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           said
           their
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           following
           him
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           pronounced
           so
           loud
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           
           Army
           that
           was
           to
           fall
           before
           them
           ,
           heard
           the
           noise
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Prayer
           was
           three
           times
           repeated
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           being
           now
           wonderfully
           animated
           ,
           put
           on
           their
           Head-pieces
           ,
           and
           took
           up
           their
           Shields
           .
           The
           Emperours
           themselves
           parlyed
           a
           little
           ;
           Maximin
           would
           hearken
           to
           no
           Propositions
           of
           Peace
           ;
           for
           he
           despised
           Licinius
           ,
           and
           fancied
           that
           all
           his
           Souldiers
           would
           have
           deserted
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           more
           sparing
           in
           his
           Bounty
           to
           them
           ;
           whereas
           Maximin
           was
           extreamly
           prosuse
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           had
           begun
           with
           Licinius
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           that
           his
           Army
           would
           without
           giving
           any
           stroke
           come
           over
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           when
           he
           had
           thus
           doubled
           his
           Forces
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           go
           against
           Constantine
           .
        
         
           XLVII
           .
           The
           two
           Armies
           drew
           at
           last
           so
           near
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           Signals
           were
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           Ensigns
           on
           both
           sides
           advanced
           ;
           Licinius's
           men
           gave
           the
           Charge
           with
           great
           Vigour
           ;
           but
           the
           others
           were
           so
           disordered
           and
           terrified
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           neither
           draw
           their
           Swords
           nor
           throw
           their
           Darts
           :
           Maximin
           run
           about
           on
           
           all
           hands
           ,
           perswading
           
           Licinius's
           Men
           to
           turn
           over
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           with
           Presents
           ,
           what
           by
           Intereaties
           ;
           but
           all
           was
           to
           no
           effect
           ;
           and
           being
           charged
           in
           person
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           retire
           .
           His
           Army
           fell
           before
           the
           Enemy
           without
           being
           able
           to
           make
           any
           Resistance
           ;
           and
           that
           vast
           body
           of
           men
           was
           mowed
           down
           by
           a
           handful
           .
           They
           seemed
           to
           have
           forgot
           their
           Rank
           ,
           their
           Courage
           ,
           and
           their
           former
           Exploits
           ;
           and
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           visible
           in
           delivering
           them
           over
           to
           have
           their
           Throats
           cut
           by
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           come
           into
           the
           Field
           for
           an
           Execution
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           a
           Battle
           .
           When
           Maximin
           saw
           that
           the
           matter
           went
           far
           otherwise
           than
           he
           had
           lookt
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           great
           numbers
           of
           his
           men
           were
           killed
           ,
           he
           threw
           away
           his
           Purple
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           Slave
           ,
           and
           so
           crossed
           the
           Straits
           ;
           for
           now
           the
           one
           half
           of
           his
           Army
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           half
           either
           fled
           or
           rendered
           it self
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Emperour
           had
           deserted
           his
           Army
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           not
           at
           all
           ashamed
           of
           deserting
           his
           Interests
           :
           he
           made
           great
           hast
           ;
           for
           in
           a
           Night
           and
           
           a
           Day
           he
           sled
           to
           Nicomedia
           ;
           and
           got
           thither
           the
           first
           of
           May
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           hundred
           and
           theerscore
           Miles
           distance
           from
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Battel
           was
           fought
           :
           he
           staied
           not
           long
           there
           ,
           but
           having
           taken
           along
           with
           him
           his
           Sons
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           of
           his
           Domesticks
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           East
           ;
           yet
           he
           stopt
           in
           Cappadosia
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           took
           the
           Purple
           again
           ,
           having
           gathered
           together
           some
           Souldiers
           partly
           of
           his
           own
           Straglers
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           some
           Troops
           that
           came
           to
           him
           from
           the
           East
           .
        
         
           XLVIII
           .
           Licinius
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           distributed
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           into
           Quarters
           ,
           crossed
           the
           Straits
           ,
           and
           went
           over
           to
           Bithinia
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           When
           he
           entred
           into
           Nicomedia
           ,
           he
           offered
           up
           his
           Thanksgivings
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           whose
           Aid
           he
           had
           obtained
           the
           Victory
           :
           and
           on
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           
             Iune
             ,
             Constantine
          
           and
           he
           being
           now
           in
           their
           third
           Consulate
           ,
           the
           following
           Edist
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           President
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           both
           I
           Constantine
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           I
           Licinius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           had
           a
           very
           succesful
           congress
           at
           Millan
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           treated
           of
           all
           things
           that
           related
           to
           the
           profit
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           Publick
           ;
           among
           other
           matters
           we
           thought
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           of
           greater
           Advantage
           to
           our
           People
           ,
           or
           concern
           our selves
           more
           ,
           than
           the
           setling
           of
           those
           matters
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Deity
           consisted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           judged
           it
           meet
           to
           allow
           to
           all
           Christians
           and
           others
           ,
           free
           Liberty
           to
           follow
           that
           Religion
           which
           they
           should
           like
           best
           :
           that
           by
           this
           means
           that
           Supream
           Deity
           ,
           which
           dwells
           on
           high
           ,
           might
           be
           gracious
           and
           favourable
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           our
           Subjects
           :
           therefore
           upon
           due
           Deliberation
           and
           weighty
           Reasons
           ,
           we
           have
           thought
           sit
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           may
           be
           denied
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Professing
           either
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           judge
           it
           best
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           
             Great
             God
          
           ,
           whom
           we
           worship
           with
           free
           minds
           ,
           may
           in
           all
           things
           bless
           us
           with
           his
           gracious
           Favour
           and
           Protection
           .
           Therefore
           we
           will
           have
           you
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           
           thought
           fit
           to
           annull
           all
           those
           Restrictions
           ,
           that
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           our
           former
           Edict
           addressed
           to
           you
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Christians
           :
           and
           we
           do
           now
           ordain
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           that
           is
           disposed
           to
           adhere
           to
           that
           Religion
           ,
           shall
           be
           suffered
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           with
           all
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Disquiet
           or
           Molestation
           :
           and
           we
           have
           explained
           this
           the
           more
           copiously
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           might
           understand
           that
           we
           have
           given
           a
           free
           and
           absolute
           Liberty
           to
           the
           said
           Christians
           to
           profess
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           since
           we
           have
           allowed
           this
           Liberty
           to
           them
           ,
           you
           will
           likewise
           understand
           ,
           that
           we
           allow
           the
           like
           free
           and
           full
           Liberty
           to
           all
           those
           who
           profess
           any
           
             other
             Religion
          
           ;
           that
           só
           according
           to
           the
           quiet
           to
           which
           we
           have
           brought
           the
           Empire
           ,
           every
           man
           may
           enjoy
           the
           free
           Exercise
           or
           that
           Religion
           of
           which
           he
           shall
           make
           choice
           ▪
           for
           we
           will
           do
           nothing
           by
           which
           any
           man
           may
           suffer
           any
           prejudice
           either
           in
           his
           Honour
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Religion
           .
           With
           Relation
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           we
           have
           
           thought
           it
           sit
           likewise
           to
           add
           this
           particular
           ;
           that
           the
           Places
           in
           which
           they
           used
           to
           hold
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           concerning
           which
           there
           were
           some
           Rules
           set
           in
           a
           former
           Edict
           addrest
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           purchased
           either
           from
           our
           Exchequer
           ,
           or
           from
           some
           particular
           persons
           ,
           shall
           be
           restored
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           Excuses
           or
           Delayes
           ;
           and
           without
           either
           Asking
           or
           taking
           of
           any
           Money
           from
           them
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           We
           order
           likewise
           Restitution
           to
           be
           made
           by
           all
           that
           have
           obtained
           Grants
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           such
           as
           may
           have
           either
           purchased
           them
           ,
           or
           obtained
           Grants
           of
           them
           ,
           shall
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           repaired
           by
           us
           for
           their
           loss
           ,
           go
           to
           some
           Magistrate
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Clemency
           ,
           may
           relieve
           them
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           we
           order
           you
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           further
           Delay
           ,
           Restitution
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Christians
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Christians
           had
           besides
           those
           Places
           in
           which
           they
           used
           to
           hold
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           others
           likewise
           that
           belonged
           to
           them
           as
           a
           
           
             Body
             corporate
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           their
           Churches
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           any
           particular
           persons
           among
           them
           ;
           we
           comprehend
           all
           these
           under
           the
           same
           Law
           ;
           and
           order
           them
           also
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           Corporations
           or
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           Fraud
           or
           Dispute
           ,
           upon
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Terms
           ;
           that
           those
           who
           restore
           them
           freely
           ,
           may
           hope
           to
           be
           recompensed
           by
           us
           according
           to
           our
           Bounty
           .
           In
           all
           which
           matters
           you
           are
           required
           to
           give
           your
           most
           effectual
           Assistance
           to
           the
           
             Bodies
             Corporate
          
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           so
           our
           Pleasure
           may
           be
           the
           more
           speedly
           executed
           ;
           and
           by
           which
           we
           shall
           the
           more
           effectually
           secure
           the
           publick
           Peace
           .
           And
           we
           will
           be
           hereby
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           Favour
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           had
           hitherto
           such
           Proofs
           ,
           shall
           always
           watch
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           our selves
           shall
           be
           always
           succesful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           publick
           happy
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Tenor
           of
           this
           our
           Gracious
           Edict
           may
           be
           universally
           known
           ,
           we
           order
           you
           to
           affix
           attested
           Copies
           of
           it
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           that
           so
           no
           man
           may
           pretend
           Ignorance
           .
        
         
         
           When
           the
           Edict
           was
           published
           ,
           Licinius
           did
           likewise
           by
           Word
           of
           Mouth
           entreat
           all
           persons
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Meeting-Houses
           of
           the
           Christians
           restored
           again
           to
           them
           :
           and
           thus
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Nicomedia
           ,
           to
           the
           Rebuilding
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           were
           ten
           years
           and
           about
           four
           Moneths
           .
        
         
           XLIX
           .
           But
           while
           Licinius
           was
           pursuing
           after
           Maximin
           ,
           he
           still
           sled
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           possessed
           himself
           of
           the
           narrow
           passages
           of
           
             Mount
             Taurus
          
           ,
           where
           he
           built
           Forts
           to
           stop
           them
           up
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           not
           be
           possible
           for
           Licinius
           to
           pass
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           took
           a
           compass
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           :
           and
           when
           Maximin
           saw
           that
           there
           was
           now
           nothing
           to
           stop
           him
           ,
           he
           fled
           to
           Tarsus
           ;
           but
           being
           like
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           there
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           and
           seeing
           no
           possibility
           of
           escape
           ,
           the
           Anguish
           of
           his
           Spirit
           and
           his
           Fear
           ,
           made
           him
           fly
           to
           Death
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           way
           to
           escape
           from
           those
           Evils
           with
           which
           God
           was
           pursuing
           him
           .
           He
           first
           eat
           and
           drunk
           to
           a
           great
           excess
           ,
           as
           is
           ordinary
           for
           those
           to
           do
           who
           reckon
           that
           it
           is
           their
           last
           meal
           that
           
           they
           eat
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           took
           Poyson
           ;
           but
           his
           Stomach
           being
           so
           over-charged
           ,
           made
           that
           the
           Poyson
           had
           not
           a
           present
           operation
           on
           him
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           killing
           him
           out-right
           ,
           it
           threw
           him
           into
           a
           lingering
           Torment
           ,
           not
           unlike
           the
           Plague
           ;
           by
           which
           his
           Life
           was
           so
           far
           lengthned
           out
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           his
           Misery
           long
           :
           The
           Poyson
           began
           now
           to
           work
           violently
           on
           him
           ,
           it
           burned
           his
           Vitals
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           his
           insufferable
           Pains
           threw
           him
           into
           a
           Phrenesy
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           four
           Days
           time
           he
           eat
           Earth
           ,
           which
           he
           dug
           up
           with
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           it
           up
           very
           greedily
           .
           The
           Rages
           of
           his
           Pain
           were
           so
           intolerable
           ,
           that
           he
           run
           his
           Head
           against
           a
           Wall
           with
           such
           force
           ,
           that
           his
           Eyes
           started
           out
           of
           the
           Eye-holes
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           lost
           the
           Sight
           of
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           a
           Vision
           represented
           himself
           to
           his
           Imagination
           ,
           as
           standing
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           have
           Hosts
           of
           Ministers
           about
           him
           all
           in
           White
           Garments
           ;
           at
           this
           sight
           he
           cried
           out
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           put
           to
           the
           Torture
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           blame
           ;
           yet
           afterwards
           he
           confessed
           his
           own
           Guilt
           ,
           being
           as
           it
           were
           
           forced
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Torments
           that
           he
           suffered
           :
           he
           called
           upon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           Tears
           he
           begged
           that
           he
           would
           have
           pity
           on
           him
           ;
           he
           roared
           and
           groaned
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           inwardly
           burnt
           up
           :
           and
           thus
           did
           he
           breath
           out
           his
           defiled
           Soul
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           dreadful
           manner
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
        
         
           L.
           Thus
           did
           God
           destroy
           all
           the
           Persecutors
           of
           his
           great
           Name
           ,
           both
           Root
           and
           Branch
           :
           for
           Licinius
           being
           now
           setled
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           gave
           order
           to
           put
           both
           Valeria
           and
           Caudidian
           to
           death
           .
           Valeria
           had
           been
           still
           preserved
           by
           Maximin
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Rage
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           tho
           he
           saw
           now
           his
           own
           End
           approaching
           ,
           yet
           had
           not
           the
           boldness
           to
           put
           her
           to
           death
           .
           Caudidian
           was
           her
           adopted
           Son
           ,
           for
           his
           Mother
           was
           a
           Concubine
           of
           Maximians
           ;
           but
           Valeria
           being
           barren
           ,
           had
           adopted
           him
           .
           She
           had
           no
           sooner
           got
           the
           news
           of
           Maximins
           Death
           ,
           then
           she
           came
           to
           his
           Court
           in
           disguise
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           see
           what
           would
           become
           of
           Caudidian
           ;
           but
           he
           appearing
           publickly
           in
           Nicomedia
           ,
           and
           fancying
           that
           Respect
           would
           be
           shewed
           him
           because
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           and
           
           apprehending
           nothing
           less
           than
           what
           befel
           him
           ,
           was
           put
           to
           Death
           :
           upon
           which
           Valeria
           fled
           away
           immediately
           .
           Licinius
           ordered
           likewise
           Severian
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           He
           was
           Severus's
           Son
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           grown
           up
           to
           a
           mans
           Age
           ,
           and
           had
           accompanied
           Maximin
           in
           his
           slight
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           pretended
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           aspiring
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           was
           condemned
           .
           All
           these
           had
           great
           Apprehensions
           of
           Licinius
           ,
           looking
           on
           him
           as
           an
           ill
           man
           ;
           only
           Valeria
           ,
           who
           had
           refused
           to
           resign
           her
           pretensions
           to
           Maximin
           ,
           had
           resolved
           to
           do
           it
           in
           his
           savour
           .
           Licinius
           ordered
           likewise
           Maximins
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           eight
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           his
           Daughter
           that
           was
           only
           seven
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           contracted
           to
           Caudidian
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           .
           And
           before
           that
           was
           executed
           ,
           their
           Mother
           was
           drowned
           in
           the
           River
           Orontes
           ,
           where
           she
           had
           made
           many
           chast
           Women
           to
           be
           drowned
           formerly
           .
           And
           thus
           thro
           the
           just
           and
           righteous
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           those
           wicked
           persons
           came
           to
           suffer
           the
           same
           things
           that
           they
           had
           done
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           LI.
           Valeria
           her self
           wandred
           about
           
           in
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           Peasant
           ,
           during
           the
           space
           of
           eighteen
           Moneths
           ;
           but
           was
           at
           last
           discovered
           at
           Thessalonica
           ,
           where
           both
           she
           and
           her
           Mother
           suffered
           .
           The
           two
           Empresses
           were
           led
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           thro
           a
           vast
           multitude
           of
           Spectators
           ,
           who
           were
           struck
           with
           the
           Compassion
           that
           was
           raised
           by
           so
           lamentable
           a
           sight
           :
           their
           Heads
           were
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           their
           Bodies
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           so
           fatal
           did
           their
           Dignity
           and
           Valeria's
           chastity
           prove
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           LII
           .
           I
           have
           given
           you
           this
           recital
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           persons
           that
           were
           well
           informed
           of
           those
           matters
           :
           and
           I
           have
           thought
           sit
           to
           write
           them
           just
           as
           they
           were
           transacted
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           true
           account
           of
           those
           great
           Revolutions
           might
           not
           be
           lost
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           ,
           who
           intended
           to
           write
           the
           History
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           to
           suppress
           either
           their
           Sins
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           Gods
           Judgments
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           his
           Insinite
           Mercy
           that
           we
           owe
           our
           Thanksgivings
           ;
           who
           has
           at
           last
           visited
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           has
           gathered
           together
           and
           recovered
           his
           Flock
           ,
           that
           
           was
           partly
           scattered
           abroad
           ,
           and
           partly
           torn
           by
           ravenous
           Wolves
           ;
           and
           who
           has
           destroyed
           those
           Beasts
           of
           Prey
           ,
           that
           had
           wasted
           the
           Pastures
           of
           his
           Flock
           ,
           and
           had
           broken
           their
           Folds
           .
           Where
           are
           now
           those
           once
           Glorious
           and
           renowned
           Names
           of
           Iovins
           and
           Herculins
           ,
           that
           were
           assumed
           with
           so
           much
           Insolence
           by
           Diocletian
           and
           Maximian
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           afterwards
           derived
           by
           them
           to
           their
           Successors
           !
           God
           has
           blotted
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           rased
           them-out
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           Celebrate
           Gods
           Triumph
           over
           his
           Enemies
           with
           all
           the
           Elevations
           of
           Joy
           :
           Let
           us
           sing
           of
           his
           Victories
           ,
           and
           praise
           him
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           beg
           of
           him
           by
           our
           most
           earnest
           Prayers
           ,
           repeated
           Day
           and
           Night
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           forever
           establish
           that
           Peace
           which
           he
           has
           given
           to
           his
           People
           after
           ten
           years
           of
           War.
           
        
         
           And
           you
           in
           particular
           ,
           My
           most
           Dear
           Donatus
           ,
           who
           deserves
           that
           God
           should
           hear
           your
           Prayers
           ,
           Intercede
           earnestly
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           alwayes
           shew
           Mercy
           to
           his
           Servants
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           be
           gracious
           and
           favourable
           to
           
           them
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           protect
           his
           People
           from
           all
           the
           Snares
           and
           Assaults
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           present
           Flourishing
           Estate
           of
           his
           Church
           may
           be
           always
           preserved
           safe
           and
           undisturbed
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           8.
           lin
           .
           4
           dele
           If.
           P.
           12.
           l
           11.
           read
           greater
           .
           P.
           17.
           l.
           6.
           for
           as
           r.
           a.
           Pag.
           49
           l.
           5.
           after
           be
           r.
           
             purchased
             by
          
           .
           p.
           61.
           l.
           26.
           the
           ,
           r.
           she
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           17.
           
           Mepsia
           r.
           Moesia
           .
           p.
           86.
           l.
           3.
           after
           place
           r.
           you
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           6.
           after
           sickness
           r.
           so
           .
           p.
           92.
           l.
           12.
           composed
           r.
           compassed
           .
           p.
           104.
           l.
           4
           were
           r.
           was
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A48024-e5790
           
             *
             Not
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             any
             Images
             in
             their
             Temples
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             himself
             testifies
             ,
             
               de
               Origine
               Erroris
            
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             107
             ,
             but
             the
             Heathens
             having
             Images
             in
             all
             their
             Temples
             ,
             were
             ready
             to
             conceive
             the
             like
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             1.